The Village Boy's Tale Part 8 13/10/05 COMPLETE
The CBB -> Ste Therese's House
#1: The Village Boy's Tale Part 8 13/10/05 COMPLETE Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Sat Aug 20, 2005 6:53 pm

Jack stopped the car and glanced over his shoulder at the three little girls. “Sound asleep, all three of them! I’m not surprised. They were on the go the whole time.”

He went round to the passenger door and opened it and Auntie stepped onto the cobbled street.

“I’ll just get your shopping out of the boot. You’ll be glad to sit down with a cup of tea, I expect.”

“I will rather, but what I want more than anything is to get my shoes off.”

Jack laughed. “Me, too. I’m glad we went though. It was a good day out.”

“Thank you for taking me. If I’d had more time to think, I would have lost my nerve but now I’ve been, I’ll go again. I can get there and back in a day on the train.”

“Good. I’ll see you early next week. Reg will be home Monday so you’ll be busy with him and I expect Jo has a list of jobs for me to do tomorrow and we’ll have a quiet day at home. I’d better get off before these three wake. Goodbye Auntie”

Auntie opened the door and went in to the room. With a wince at the relief, she took her best shoes off just inside the door. Padding through to the kitchen in her stocking feet, she sighed gratefully as she stepped on to the cold lino. Lighting the little spirit stove, she popped the small kettle on and went upstairs to change. Once she had changed into a simple cotton dress and her old shoes, the kettle was boiling and she felt better. Making a small pot of tea, she laid a tray and took it through into the room. It was too hot to have the range lit unless she was baking but habit prevailed and she sat in her usual chair to think about the trip.

It all started the evening before when a knock had come at the door. Opening it, she saw Dr Jack and Jo and behind them a fully laden car.

“We can’t stop. The children are all asleep in the car and we need to get them up to The Witchens and to bed. I got away a few days early, so we’ve come up in time for Reg’s Sports Day.”

Jo kissed Auntie and stood back, smiling broadly. “We get three extra days holiday this way. You can imagine, I didn’t say no to that!”

“I’m going over to Polgarth in the morning. From what Jem says, it takes about two hours so I think about a half past ten start would be right. Jo wants me to take the triplets so she can get the cottage sorted and have a quiet day with the little ones. Will you come with me, please? With only two hands and three of them, I’m going to have my work cut out.”

Auntie hesitated. Put like that, she didn’t think she could really say no but she had decided last year that she wouldn’t go to that smart school. She didn’t feel she belonged in places like that. What if Reg was embarrassed by his old Auntie?

“If the crowds are too much and it gets very hot, we could leave early and it would be such a nice surprise for Reg. Please come.”

The both stood there, looking at her so pleadingly that she ended up agreeing.

As they drove off, waving, she went back in and closed the door, leaning against it for a moment. She felt a bit shaky all of a sudden and sat down heavily on the nearest chair.

It took some time to adjust to the idea but she was a woman of her word and had said she would go. Maybe it would be all right. Reg had made friends, a whole crowd of them, who went around together all the time. That poor young man who met them at Leeds Station had been nice, too. Now what should she wear? There was that silk dress upstairs, wrapped in tissue paper to keep it nice. She had bought it in a second hand shop in Garnley for Alice’s wedding and never worn it since. If it still fitted, it would look right smart. She smiled a little at the thought that the second time she would wear it would be to visit Alice’s son at a posh school.

It would need an iron over it, but she’d better see if it fitted first.

She went up and took it out of the dresser. Unfolding it, she saw that the colours were as bright as the day she had bought it. She changed into it and was rather pleased to find it still fitted. Now for a hat! Would the new one she had bought last year to stay with Frieda look right with it? She took it out of it’s box and put it on. As she turned to look in the long mirror, she caught her breath in surprise and twirled a little so the skirts swished satisfyingly, then laughed at herself. She was behaving like a giddy girl! Whatever next.

Well at least she would look like a lady. It was surprising how different she felt dressed like this. Carefully, she removed the dress and put on her old dress and pinafore. It wouldn’t even need much ironing.

The next morning, she was up at her usual hour, dealt with the animals and had breakfast before going to wash and change. She left the front door ajar so she would hear the car coming down the lane and sat, in a mixture of excitement and apprehension to wait. She heard the car coming down the street and left the house. As it pulled up, Jack got out, dressed in flannels and a blazer and came round to open the door for her. She got in and he went round to the driver’s side and they were on their way to the accompaniment of an excited chatter from behind.

“We’ve got new dresses.” Said Margot.

“They’re not really new, though” added Con.

“They are so! Auntie Simone made them. So there.”

“They’re not new. The material is an old dress that Mamma used to wear. She’s too fat now and can’t get into it. You can’t get new dresses while there is a war on. I heard Anna say so.”

“Girls!” Said Jack in a warning tone. “I told you what would happen if you started arguing!”

There was silence for a few minutes and then Len’s voice was heard to ask “Are we nearly there yet?”

Jack grinned at Auntie. “Len was up at five this morning, asking when we were leaving. We sent her back to bed but by six o’clock we had given up. They were all up by then and running round. Len is usually the sensible one of the three but this trip has her all wound up. We’re not any where near there yet, Len, we’ve a long way to go.”

The triplets subsided and there was peace for at least ten minutes.

“Are we nearly there yet?” came another voice from the back.

“No. A long way yet.” Replied Jack.

There was silence and then Auntie looked over her shoulder and saw that they were all asleep.

Jack saw her looking and smiled across. “I’ve had an eye on them in the mirror. They usually nod off in the car. Just as well!”

The big car purred along, slowing for the occasional sheep on the road and crawling through villages but eating up the miles to Polgarth. Auntie began to feel apprehensive again. Was this such a good idea?

Jack seemed to know what she was thinking for he broke the silence to reassure her.

“You’ll be fine. Don’t forget I spent several days there a few weeks ago when that lad was ill. I wouldn’t have suggested it if I thought you wouldn’t fit in.”

Auntie pulled herself together. It was too late now to have second thoughts.

“Here’s the village.” Said Jack a few minutes later. “It looks really busy. It was almost deserted when I was here last.”

It soon became obvious that everyone was heading in the same direction. They joined a queue of buses, cars, bicycles and carts, slowly driving up the lane.

“Well at least we can’t miss the way.” Said Jack, sounding slightly bemused. This was like no Sports Day he had ever been to.

As they rounded a bend, a stirring came from the back seat and the triplets sat up, gazing with amazement at the sight of the fair and beyond it a vast array of tents and people.

“Before anyone asks.” Said Jack. “Yes, we’re nearly there!”

They were marshalled into a large field by a tall young man in a school blazer and, once they had parked, followed the crowds towards the tents. As they entered the main grounds, another young man sold them a programme and they stopped to look at the plan and the timetable.

“We’ll walk up towards the Marquee.” Jack decided. “If I can find someone I’ve met before they may know where he is. Connie, you hold Auntie’s hand, there’s a good girl. Margot and Len, come here and hold mine. I’d hate to lose you in this crowd.”

They walked on, the triplets drawing admiring glances which they ignored being used to them, and suddenly, Jack heard his name being called.

He turned and there was Mr Hanson and his wife with their son and another boy.

“What are you doing here. I didn’t know you had a boy here.”

Jack grinned. “I don’t and it’s a long story but we’re looking for Reg Entwistle. We thought we’d surprise him but I’m wondering now if it was a good idea! We may never find him in this crowd.”

“He was helping Mr Douglas put the sacks out for the sack race. If you go to the end of this row of stalls and turn right, you should see him, if he’s still there. He’ll be awfully pleased to see you.”

Jack looked down at the small boy who had spoken. “Well you just have to be Christopher! I suppose everybody tells you you’re just like your father?”

Hanson beamed. “Absolutely everyone.”

Jack laughed. “We’d better hurry up and see if we can catch Reg. Thanks for the help.

They walked on and turned at the end. There was Reg talking to one of the staff as they discussed the technicalities of the sack race.

In a trice, Len had slipped her father’s hand and was racing towards Reg, shrieking his name. Reg turned round and was bowled over as she tried to leap up to grab him round the neck and he sat on the ground, looking bewildered.

She gave the teapot a stir and laughed quietly to herself. Reg had been sitting on the ground looking dazed and that Teacher with the eye patch looking on like a stranded cod fish and then Reg had come across and put his arm round her and looked so pleased. If front of everyone, too! Then Len had hugged them both.

To be honest with herself, Len was her favourite triplet. Not that she’d treat her any different, of course. She’d seen the trouble that could cause in families. Con was a bit of a dreamer and she could never tell what the child was thinking. And as for that Margot! A right little Miss she’d turn out if they didn’t curb her temper.

Len, now. She was different, a sensible little lass, even if she was not yet five. She hoped she wouldn’t have too much on her shoulders. It certainly looked if the Maynards were going to have a big family. They’d already had five in five years, even if three of them were triplets. The eldest girl often ended up looking after the little ones in big families.

Auntie poured her tea and took a long drink and set the cup down. Lovely. She felt better already. It would have been nice to have a daughter like Len. Her eyes strayed to the wedding photo on the wall. Bert would have loved Len, too.

Her eyes closed and her head nodded. For a few precious minutes she was back in a world when Bert was with her and, in her doze, she smiled.

Last edited by patmac on Thu Oct 13, 2005 10:16 pm; edited 29 times in total

 

#2:  Author: Mia, Location: London PostPosted: Sat Aug 20, 2005 7:02 pm

Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy

Hooray it's back!

Loved Auntie trying on her dress, loved Len being so excited to see Reg again, ooh just loved it all!

Thanks Pat! Very Happy

 

#3:  Author: Squirrel, Location: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sat Aug 20, 2005 7:10 pm

Oh that was lovely Pat, thanks for having it back so quickly. I also like the dress scene, but I think that Auntie's knowledge of the triplets just by watching them is great. And Auntie will get her wish in time, she will have a daughter (well, neice come daughter) like Len!

 

#4:  Author: MaryR, Location: Sale Cheshire PostPosted: Sat Aug 20, 2005 8:23 pm

I'm so glad they persuaded Auntie to go - how awful for her to feel she might let Reg down. As if she would.....

Good to see it back so soon. Pat. Thank you.

 

#5:  Author: Sugarplum, Location: second star to the right! PostPosted: Sat Aug 20, 2005 8:26 pm

Lovely Patmac - thank you

 

#6:  Author: Alice, Location: London, England PostPosted: Sat Aug 20, 2005 8:43 pm

Thanks Patmac. Is this going to be an Auntie drabble then?

 

#7:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Sat Aug 20, 2005 9:24 pm

Thanks for posting this so soon, Patmac! I loved seeing this from Auntie's point of view.

When I was little, me and my sister used to ask how far it was until we got to the place we were going to. For example, my Dad would say 50 miles. We would then count to 50 and then ask, 'Are we there yet?'! It must have driven my parents crazy!

 

#8:  Author: Laura, Location: London (ish) PostPosted: Sat Aug 20, 2005 10:43 pm

Yay! I'm so glad to see more of this. Thank you Pat! Very Happy Very Happy

 

#9:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sun Aug 21, 2005 12:17 pm

A wonderful beginning, Pat. Auntie's a shrewd judge of character, isn't she?

 

#10:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Sun Aug 21, 2005 6:54 pm

Reg wheeled his bike out of the shed and pumped up the tyres. Auntie watched as he fitted the pump back onto the frame and realised his next bike would have to be full size. She would have to see about that for Christmas but it might not be easy. Children grew out of bikes and there was always someone ready to sell one but men’s bikes were hard to come by.

He turned to grin at her. “I’ll be off then. I’ll be back at tea time.”

She nodded. “Have a good time.”

“I will.”

The days had slipped away, with Reg sharing his time between Auntie and the Maynards and much coming and going between the two households. Reg missed Sybil, who was nearer his age, but Jo was grateful for the time he spent amusing the triplets. Five children under five years old. with no Anna to help, kept her busy.

Jack and Reg had spent one precious day, taking their time as they wandered over the moors and indulging in their shared love of birds but, most of the time, Jack was so involved with the family that Reg scarcely got a chance to talk to him. Mrs Jo looked tired, Reg thought. The new baby had only been born less than two months previously and took a lot of her time.

Reg thought about it as he rode up the hill. He didn’t remember any of the village women looking so tired after a new baby, but then, none of them had triplets as well. Come to think of it, they didn’t usually have five little ones. He idly wondered why they had not brought Anna to help.

When he arrived at The Witchens he was met by Jack who looked as if he had not had a good night’s sleep. Jack put his fingers to his lips and said quietly “Charles has been awake most of the night with colic. He and Jo are asleep so we’ll have to keep quiet. Come in and have a cup of tea.”

“Where are the triplets?”

“Down in the orchard. They’ve promised to be good.”

Reg accepted his tea and they sat at the table.

“I could take the girls out up to High Royd, if you like. I don’t think it’s too far for them to walk and Mrs Ormerod will be happy to give them milk and biscuits. Then you could have another sleep.”

Jack looked doubtful. “It would be great but I don’t want to spoil your holiday with looking after them.”

“I’ve got weeks of holiday. One morning won’t matter. I haven’t been up to see Joe yet and if he’s about the farm he’ll show them some of the animals. I usually go up to see him almost as soon as I get home. I wouldn’t want him to think I’m not coming.”

“If you’re sure.”

Reg nodded. “Dr Jack, why didn’t you bring Anna with you?”

“Because she needs a holiday too. She is supposed to take a day off each week but she doesn’t take it. You see, because she lives with us, she’s always there and she hasn’t any family near to visit so she just carries on.”

“Oh. I hadn’t thought of that.”

Reg finished his tea and stood up. “We’ll cut across the fields. That will make the walk shorter for them and they can pick flowers as we go. I’ll have them back for lunch.”

Reg went to collect the girls and Jack drained his cup and went back upstairs to catch up on his sleep.

The girls were excited at the thought of going to the farm and meeting the fabled Joe, having heard stories of mischief he and Reg had got up to when they were young.

Soon they were on their way across the fields, the three little girls running ahead and Reg trailing behind but with a wary eye on them. By the time they reached the lane leading to the farm, they were slowing down and Reg was rather concerned that they would begin to flag but they gamely kept going, jollied along by a game of ‘I Spy’. As they turned a bend in the lane they saw ahead of them a great mass of sheep, being chivvied along by a black and white collie. The triplets clustered behind Reg, a little nervous of the heaving mass ahead of them.

“It’s all right. The dog won’t let them come back towards us. Can you see someone ahead of the flock?”

Three nods answered the query.

“That’s my friend Joe. He’s leading them up to the farm. We just follow behind. It’s not far now.”

In the end, Reg had to take Margot on his shoulders and with Len and Con holding his hands, followed the flock slowly to a field next to the farmyard where Joe opened the gate and guided the sheep in.

Once the gate was shut, Margot wanted to get down and she and Con ran to Joe. Len kept hold of Reg’s hand and pulled him along.

“Come on.” She cried. “It’s safe now.”

“Hello.” Proclaimed Margot. “You’re Joe, Reg’s friend. He’s told us all about you.”

“You used to catch tiddlers in the brook when you were little.” Added Con.

“Reg says you fly kites when he’s home on holiday.” Len was not to be left out.

Joe looked a little bewildered at the greetings. Reg grinned at him. “I think you can guess who these three are.”

“Three! It looks more like six.” Exclaimed Joe with a laugh as the three danced round him. “Stand still a minute and let me sort you out.”

“Len, Con and Margot.” Said Reg, tapping each one on the head.

Joe grinned. “Right. I can tell the sheep apart and you’re not as alike as they are. Come on, let’s go up to the farm. Mrs Ormerod will never forgive me if she doesn’t see you. She might have a surprise for you in the kitchen.”

Three squeals greeted this pronouncement and Joe led the way across the yard to the kitchen door.

“Boots off!” a voice was heard as he opened the door.

Joe winked at Reg as he kicked them off and called out “We’ve got visitors.”

Mrs Ormerod turned round and smiled. “Reg! It’s good to see you again. Joe was wondering last night if you’d be up any day soon. And these must be the triplets I’ve heard so much about. Have they really walked all the way up here?”

“We cut across the fields so it wasn’t too bad. Their Mum and Dad have had a bad night with the new baby so I brought them out for the morning.”

“Come right in then and sit at the table and tell me your names. I’ll pour you all some fresh milk and I just might have some biscuits left if Joe hasn’t eaten them all.”

The three little girls climbed up on the chairs and looked round.

“I’m Len and I’m the oldest.” Said Len. “And these are Con and Margot.”

“I’m Mrs Ormerod but you can call me Auntie if it’s easier.” Replied the farmers wife as she bustled round getting cups and a big jug of milk.

“We’ve lots of Aunties.” Margot told her. We’ve Auntie Madge and Auntie Mollie and Auntie Bertha. She’s Reg’s Auntie as well.”

“And don’t forget Auntie Hilda and Auntie Nell as well.” Put in Con.

“I hadn’t! I was going to say them next. What I was wanted to say is we could get muddled if you don’t have a name after the Auntie bit.”

Mrs Ormerod looked slightly bemused at the insouciance of the little girl. “You can call me Auntie Norah then. Unless you’ve already got one, of course.”

She was rewarded by three beaming faces.

“Auntie Norah.” Margot tried the name out. “I do like having lots of Aunties.”

Soon the three were drinking their milk and tucking in to the home made biscuits while Joe and Reg exchanged their news and arranged to have a day on the moors on Joe’s next day off.

During a lull in the conversation, Len looked round and exclaimed “What’s that noise?”

“What sort of noise?” Con queried.

“A little noise. There it is again.”

“That’s the surprise.” Said Joe, winking at Reg. “Finish up your milk and Auntie Norah will show you.”

All three upended their mugs and gulped the rest of the milk, and looked at the farmer’s wife with anticipation.

“Finished.” Declared Margot.

Mrs Ormerod laughed and walked over to the dresser and brought across a large box, covered with chicken wire. The triplets knelt up on their chairs and looked in to see four fluffy yellow birds nestling in the straw at the bottom of the box.

Margot clapped her hands with joy. “They’re baby chickens! I’ve seen pictures of them in a book. Why are they in here?”

“Joe is taking them down to the village later. Miss Armitage has bought them.”

“Won’t their Mummy be sad?” Con asked, looking worried.

“Bless you, no! She’s got four more and chickens can’t count. Would you like to hold one?”

Frantic nods and broad smiles greeted this offer.

“Come and sit on the mat then. If they get away, they won’t hurt from there.”

Soon the three were sitting on the mat in front of the range, each gently holding one of the chicks.

“They’re soft and furry, not like the big chickens.” Len commented. “We’ve got some chickens at home and one of them pecked me. These are sweet.”

After a few minutes, the three were persuaded to give up the chicks on the promise of seeing some more animals and Joe was putting his boots on while the triplets, in response to a reminder from Reg, were thanking their new Auntie for the milk and biscuits.

“Joe, if you are taking these chicks to Miss Armitage, you could take the small cart and drop the eggs and cheese off at the shop as well. That way you could take Reg and the little ones back to The Witchens on your way.”

Reg looked rather relieved. The morning was passing quickly and he had promised to have the triplets back in time for lunch.

“Aye, I’ll do that. If you give me a list, I can bring the groceries back as well.”

Joe led the way across the farmyard to a large barn. “We’ve got a new calf in here.” He said as he swung open the big doors. “He were only born last night.”

“I know what a calf is.” Said Margot importantly. “It’s a baby cow.”

Con gave her a little shove. “Clever clogs! Everyone knows that.”

“That’s enough of that.” Exclaimed Reg. “If you start arguing, we’ll go straight home.”

Joe laughed. “My sisters were like that when they were small. Always arguing and trying to get the better of one another. It drove our Mam mad! Now, you three. You may know what a calf is but have you ever seen a baby one?”

Three heads shook in unison.

“Right then. No squealing, no shouting and no arguing. We’ll upset his Mum if there’s a lot of noise.”

They entered the barn and there was the calf, standing next to his mother on spindly legs.

The triplets let out sighs of wonder.

“Can we stroke him?” whispered Len. “He’s so sweet.”

“He’s a bit too young for that. We’d best leave him be.”

For several minutes, the triplets gazed at the calf and his mother, then Margot whispered “I’ve finished looking. Can we see the horse now?”

Reg and Joe exchanged amused glances and led the triplets from the barn, Joe taking a rope halter and an armful of leather harness off a peg as he followed them.

“You wait here, now and I’ll fetch the horse from the field.” Joe went off, his dog trotting at his heels and soon they heard a clip clop of hooves and a large brown horse followed Joe into the yard, led by the halter.

The triplets stepped back slightly as the horse came towards them but Reg picked up the harness and went to help Joe. Soon, they were backing the horse into the light cart and Mrs Ormerod was coming down the steps from the kitchen with the box of chicks.

Once the horse was safely harnessed to the cart, the three little girls were lifted in and Joe and Reg went to fetch the eggs and cheese and, carefully fastening the tailboard, climbed onto the seat at the front. With a stern warning to the triplets to sit still, they set off, the dog running behind and the triplets waving to ‘Auntie Norah’ till she was out of sight.

It was downhill all the way and the little cart ran smoothly along the rutted lane. Soon they arrived outside The Witchens and Joey and Jack were quick to lift the girls down.

“We need to say goodbye to Joe.” Protested Len and they ran to the front of the cart. Joe leapt down and was most embarrassed when all three insisted on kissing him. Jack shook Joe’s hand and thanked him for bringing them all home and Joe set off again as they waved.

Jack shooed the little girls into the garden as they all talked at once, and Jo, put her arm round Reg’s shoulder and gave him a little hug as they followed.

“Thanks Reg. We both feel better for the extra sleep. I don’t know what we would have done without you.”

Too soon, it seemed, the Maynards were packing up to go home but the parting did not seem so hard as it did the previous year when Reg felt left and deserted.

“That lad has come on a lot in just a year.” Said Jo as they drove away from the village.

“He certainly has. I’d be happy if our boys grew up as well as that.”

 

#11:  Author: Squirrel, Location: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sun Aug 21, 2005 7:14 pm

That felt just right Pat, thanks. It was great to see the triplets and the way the others reacted while they were about. A lovely trip for them all.

 

#12:  Author: Alex, Location: Manchester, UK PostPosted: Sun Aug 21, 2005 7:58 pm

It's nice that Reg can do things for the Maynards, seeing as they do things for him. Margot is sooooo funny.

 

#13:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Sun Aug 21, 2005 8:27 pm

It was lovely imagining the triplets looking around the farm. They are really sweet. I can't believe it's only a year since they all met each other - I was thinking they had all known each other longer than that. So much has happened in the last year.

 

#14:  Author: MaryR, Location: Sale Cheshire PostPosted: Sun Aug 21, 2005 8:46 pm

What a wonderful day for the triplets - and how kind of Reg to give Jo and Jack a break.

A lovely, long, detailed episode, Pat, thanks. Very Happy

 

#15:  Author: Mia, Location: London PostPosted: Sun Aug 21, 2005 10:30 pm

Gorgeous Pat, thank you. Very Happy

 

#16:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Aug 22, 2005 1:50 am

Aww, Pat, this is great...and I love Auntie! Very Happy

 

#17:  Author: Laura, Location: London (ish) PostPosted: Mon Aug 22, 2005 8:25 am

I love Auntie too! Margot is so funny!

Thank you Pat! How many years are there to go, if we've done one?!

 

#18:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Mon Aug 22, 2005 9:41 am

Lovely Pat, thanks. Nice to see the triplets growing up.

 

#19:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Mon Aug 22, 2005 9:53 am

Thank you Pat. That was lovely. Its great to see the triplets and Reg growing up.

 

#20:  Author: Joey, Location: Cambridge PostPosted: Mon Aug 22, 2005 10:38 am

Reg is back! Hurrah! Now we won't miss Dorothy and Hugh.

Thanks, Pat.

 

#21:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Mon Aug 22, 2005 11:37 am

Great, Pat, that was lovely.

 

#22:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Mon Aug 22, 2005 12:56 pm

Ooooh - lovely *bounces happily*

Thanks Pat - nice to see the Maynards on holiday at The Witchens again Very Happy

Liz

 

#23:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Aug 22, 2005 6:32 pm

Only just seen this - so glad there's more - thanks Pat.

 

#24:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Mon Aug 22, 2005 8:42 pm

When the Maynards returned home, Reg had his day with Joe. They both took sandwiches and water in their knapsacks and carried their kites up to the top of the Moor above High Royd.

There was a brisk breeze and they gave themselves up to being boys again, running with the kites and shouting with laughter as they flew. When they sat down to eat their lunch, they were both hot and out of breath.

Reg examined his kite critically. “I wonder if we could make better ones than these. We were guessing rather when we made them. What do you think?”

“If the wood was lighter, it might help. I wonder if they should be bigger as well? We were only going off pictures in a comic.”

“I’ll have a look when I get back to school. We’ve got lots of books about making things. There must be something about kites. Oh, I forgot. I’ll be in Senior School so it will be a different library. We’ll still do woodwork though so they’ll have to have books for that. The main problem is the material. I’ve no idea what to use or where I could get it from.”

“Will they let you make a kite in lessons?”

“Probably not. They’re really into teaching us proper joints and that. I’ll do it in hobbies.”

“Hobbies?”

“We do that some evenings. You can do pretty much what you like. We’ve people who make model airplanes or boats. Some people cut jigsaws with a fretsaw. Some people just collect stamps or cigarette cards. You can choose anything.”

“What do you do?”

“Whittling. You know, like Mr Akroyd. I make animals and birds. I don’t know that I’m much good at it, but I do enjoy it. Do you have a hobby, Joe?”

“Not really. When the days are long, we’re outside till it gets dark. It’d be good to have things to do in the winter. I tell you what, though. I see lots of birds on the moors that I don’t know. I’ve got quite interested. I walk the tops in the summer checking the sheep and sometimes if I sit quietly I see some lovely ones. I started trying to draw them on scraps of paper but Mr Ormerod doesn’t know them. I remembered how you used to get excited about them and I laughed. I wish I’d listened!”

“I’ve got a book about birds. It’s got lots of pictures in it. I could lend it to you.”

“Don’t you want it yourself? You was always keen on them.”

“We’ve got lots at school so I don’t really need it. I leave it here now for the holidays. I’ll bring it up. I can always borrow it when I want to.”

“I’d like that. I could look at it in the winter evenings.”

They lay back in the warm sunshine and chatted idly for a while and then flew their kites again till the wind dropped and hunger drove them down the hill to tea.

Reg rode his bike up again the next day and left the precious bird book in Mrs Ormerod’s care for Joe. He made a careful note of the name and the author before he took it. He’d got lots of pocket money saved so, when they went into Leeds for new clothes for school, he could get another one. Joe wouldn’t know.

*

The next visitors at The Witchens were Simone and André who had leave. Reg went into Garnley to meet them and help carry the luggage. Tessa was so excited to see Reg again that she insisted on sitting on his knee in the bus, much to André’s amusement.

They went straight to Auntie’s for a cup of tea when they arrived. Auntie was delighted to see Simone and Tessa again and, once she had met André, she liked him as well and was delighted when he called her Auntie. André’s English was not as fluent as Simone’s and he spoke with a rather strange accent, though Auntie didn’t think it was as strange as that of the Americans she had met on York Station. André only had a week’s leave but on one day, Auntie stayed with Tessa, while Simone fulfilled her ambition of showing André the high moors.

They sat near the cairn on which Simone had placed a stone the previous year and basked in the sunshine.

“I could sit here forever. It is impossible to imagine that elsewhere, there is death and destruction.” Said André, sitting with an arm round Simone’s shoulders. They sat for a while and then walked down the hill till they came to a little stream, bubbling over stones.

“Joe and I used to make dams here.” Remembered Reg. “We used to get soaked but it was great fun.”

André looked critically at the stream. “I think about there would be right.” He said pointing.

They looked at one another and then at Simone.

“Go on, then. I’ll sit and watch you little boys play.”

In a trice, André and Reg had shoes and socks off and were rolling up their trouser legs. Soon they were laying a wall of stones across the stream and watching as the water rose behind it.

“You’ll need to build it higher than that.” called Simone from her seat higher up the bank. “Build it two layers deep or the water will knock it down. “

Reg and André redoubled their efforts and eventually they had a dam which stretched across the stream and a small waterfall bubbling over the top.

Simone watched with amusement as the two reverted to small boys and started splashing one another, shouting and laughing. The splashing grew more hectic until, suddenly, André slipped and sat down in the middle of the stream. For a moment, he looked surprised and then started shouting with laughter.

He struggled up and stood dripping. “I should have brought a change of trousers.” He said when he had waded to the edge and climbed out. “These will take ages to dry.

Simone opened her knapsack. “I’ve a raincoat in here. You’ll have to take your trousers off and wrap this round you while they dry. No don’t come near me! I’m dry. Here, catch.”

André moved away a little and slipped his wet trousers off, wrapping the raincoat round his middle like a skirt. He came back holding his wet trousers well away from himself.

“Very elegant.” Exclaimed Simone, grinning. “I wish I had a camera with me.”

“I’m glad you haven’t. Oh, well, it’s hot enough to dry them. I haven’t had so much fun in years. My cousins and I used to build dams when I went to stay with them. With much the same results as I was always the one to end up wet all over.”

Simone wrung out his trousers and held them up. “I don’t think they will ever be the same again.” She observed and spread them out on a patch of heather. They sat down again and André looked ruefully at his mud bespattered shirt. He lay back and within minutes was asleep.

Simone smiled at him. “This is just what he needed.” She said, in a low voice, to Reg. “I think he will sleep tonight.”

Reg nodded and they both moved slightly away so they could talk without disturbing André who was now snoring gently.

“I’m sorry you are not coming down to see us in the holidays this year. Still, at least you’ve met André now and he wanted to meet you.”

“We’re half way through the holidays already” Reg replied “and Dr Jack and his family have been and you’re here now. I’m sorry I won’t see Phoebe though. She writes every week but it’s months since I saw her. I won’t see Sybil either.”

“Phoebe is disappointed as well but I can assure you that she is still very well and happy. Debby is looking forward to Auntie coming to see her when you go back to school.”

“Auntie is looking forward to it as well. I was surprised she agreed to go all that way alone but she doesn’t seem at all worried about it. You know she used to get all worried about going anywhere.”

They talked quietly for a few minutes and then Simone got up and turned André’s trousers over, laying them on a dry patch of heather.

“They’ll still be damp when he puts them on again but it’s hot. He’ll not come to harm.”

Eventually, André woke with a yawn and looked round. “I wondered where I was for a moment.” He felt his shirt. “Well, it’s dry and that’s all that can be said for it. Are my trousers dry?” Simone checked.

“Well, dry is not quite the word I would use but they are no longer soaked and they are quite warm. I don’t think you ought to sit around in them but I suppose you can’t really walk home without them.”

André made a face. “I just hope they haven’t shrunk. If they, I’ll have to hide in the bushes while you fetch me some more.”

Simone gave them to him and he went off to change while Simone and Reg collected up the remains of the lunch and closed the knapsacks. Reg went down to the water and destroyed the dam.

“Why did you do that?”

“If I don’t, it will make the ground upstream all boggy.”

The walked briskly downhill, arrived home and André slipped straight upstairs to change.

Auntie was sitting, knitting, and Tessa was asleep on the sofa beside her.

“Where’s André?” she asked.

“He’s gone to change his trousers. He got a bit wet.”

Auntie looked puzzled and then looked at Reg’s shirt, streaked with mud.

“Oh. Playing in the water was he?”

“It wasn’t my fault. It was his idea. We did build a lovely dam, though.”

*

Auntie and Reg both went to Garnley to see Simone, André and Tessa on their way home and then settled down for a quiet two weeks. Reg reverted to his old routine of helping with chores in the mornings and then going off alone to wander the moors in the afternoon. Often in the evenings, they sat together, Auntie knitting and Reg, reading.

During the one spell of bad weather Reg wrote some more in his sadly neglected diary and read “The Mill on the Floss” which was his holiday task.

He spent a couple of hours with Mr Akroyd and also visited Miss Armitage, but mostly, he was either with Auntie or on his own. He wasn’t lonely, though he did think of school sometimes and especially of his friends and wondered what they were doing.

 

#25:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Mon Aug 22, 2005 8:54 pm

It was nice to see Reg and Andre playing together in the stream.

 

#26:  Author: Squirrel, Location: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Mon Aug 22, 2005 8:57 pm

What a lovely post. I could just see those two playing in the burn, building their dam and watching the water flow. Thanks Patmac - you have been working hard

 

#27:  Author: MaryR, Location: Sale Cheshire PostPosted: Mon Aug 22, 2005 9:05 pm

I could sit here forever. It is impossible to imagine that elsewhere, there is death and destruction

Andre's words strike home, don't they? Here we have an idyllic scene in the hinterland of "England's green and pleasant land" - an almost surreal contrast to what is going on elsewhere.

Thanks, Pat

 

#28:  Author: Sugarplum, Location: second star to the right! PostPosted: Mon Aug 22, 2005 9:30 pm

Awww Patmac - that was lovely - thank you. lovely to see Andre and Simone with Reg

 

#29:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Aug 22, 2005 10:13 pm

Lovely Pat - and note that Andre has had a bad time in the fighting - hope the day out has helped.

Thank you.

 

#30:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Tue Aug 23, 2005 8:45 am

Thank you Pat. Lovely.

 

#31:  Author: Mia, Location: London PostPosted: Tue Aug 23, 2005 8:51 am

Thanks Pat, this is great.

 

#32:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Tue Aug 23, 2005 12:40 pm

Thanks Pat - so good to see Reg relaxing with his old and new friends.

Liz

 

#33:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Tue Aug 23, 2005 1:30 pm

thanks Pat. Lovely view of Andre that we don't really get from EBD.

 

#34:  Author: Dawn, Location: Leeds, West Yorks PostPosted: Tue Aug 23, 2005 7:24 pm

I love your writing so much Pat - in this I've loved the way the triplets come across so well as different personalities - great to see everyone back and how they've all changed since Reg first met them

 

#35:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Tue Aug 23, 2005 8:16 pm

Embarassed Thanks to everyone for your comments.

The saga continues .....




Almost before they knew it, the end of the holiday was approaching and Reg and Auntie set off for Leeds to buy him new clothes. Despite getting everything rather large the year before, he had grown so much that he needed everything new.

Miss Armitage had told him how to find a good bookshop and Reg was looking forward to his first experience of buying books for himself. After they had bought all the necessities, they walked along the Headrow and after installing Auntie and all the packages in a teashop, where she declared she would be happy to wait as long as he needed, despite his declaration that he wouldn't be long, he set off on his own to find the bookshop.

He found the Town Hall and turned right, as Miss Armitage had instructed and then left onto Great George Street. He walked along till he reached the Infirmary and there it was. He hesitated before going in. Mr Douglas had said that you could just walk in and look round bookshops but he rather wondered if that would apply to boys as well.

Peering through the window, he saw the shelves and shelves of books, took a deep breath and opened the door. A young woman was behind the counter. She was reading, but looked up as Reg entered. She looked friendly and smiled.

“Please may I look round?”

“Of course you may.” She said, her grey green eyes twinkling behind her glasses. “Have you been in here before?”

She seemed so friendly that Reg felt more confident. “No. I’ve never been in a book shop before.”

She got up and showed him how the shelves were arranged. “Take your time. If there’s anything in particular you want and you can’t find it, just ask.”

“Thank you.”

Reg wandered round, enthralled. There were so many books. It looked as if you could find any book in the world in this marvellous place. Ah, there were the books on birds. A whole shelf of them. He took the piece of paper from his pocket to check the title. There it was! He took it from the shelf and looked inside at the price. Yes, he could afford that and at least one more, possibly another two, depending on the prices.

He took the book over to the counter. “I’d like this one but I want to look for some others as well.”

“Just leave it here then and you can pay for them all at once.”

Reg hesitated. “Do you have anything about making kites?”

The young woman thought for a moment. “If we do, it will be with the craft books. I don’t think we have anything which is just about making kites, at least I don’t remember one with ‘kites’ in the title, but it may be included in one about making toys or models.” She got up and led the way to a whole shelf dedicated to crafts of various types.

“You start at that end, and I’ll start here.” She suggested. “If we look at the Contents Page, that should be the quickest way.”

Reg started at the far end and took each book out in turn, reading quickly down the list of contents. When he got about a third of he way along, he sighed.

“Don’t get down hearted. We may well find something.”

“I wasn’t. It’s just that there’s so many interesting things to make and I keep getting sidetracked.”

She laughed. “I know what you mean. I’ve just seen two books I wanted to look at.”

Eventually, there was one book left to check. They both hesitated.

“Go on, check it. I’ll cross my fingers.”

Reg took the book from the shelf, not expecting to find what he wanted and, as he read down the contents page, gave a shout of triumph.

“Yes. Chapter Nine.”

He quickly turned to the page and there was all the information he needed. He looked at the price and quickly did sums in his head and smiled with relief.

“Yes, I’ve got enough for that. Thank you so much for helping me.”

They walked across to the counter and he placed the book with the other one.

“That will be sixteen shillings.” As Reg took his money out of his pocket, she expertly wrapped the books and tied string round them.

He counted out sixteen shillings and then added up what he had left. It was not a lot, but at least he had got the ones that mattered.

The Assistant watched him with amusement. He was a lanky lad and she guessed he was around thirteen or fourteen. A shock of fair hair, which looked as if it would be hard to manage, topped a tanned face and, as he looked up to hand her the money, she noted that his eyes were blue. She couldn’t quite place him. He was obviously not used to shopping on his own but he had no difficulty in asking for help. Local, judging by the accent, but it was not broad. He was probably a schoolboy on holiday. She decided she liked him.

He thanked her very politely and then glanced at the clock. “Goodness. Auntie will think I’ve got lost! I said I’d only be half an hour.” he exclaimed and rushed out of the door.

Dorothy laughed and went back to her book.

*

It was the last day of the holidays. His trunk had been sent on and his case was ready packed, just awaiting his toothbrush before closing. His hair had been cut really short, looking unusually neat and leaving a white line at the back where his tan did not quite reach his hairline. His uniform was hung on a hook on the back of the door and all his chores were done.

Reg clattered down the stairs and found Auntie in the kitchen, packing sandwiches.

“I guessed you’d want one last day on your own so I’ve packed sandwiches. You just need to fill the bottle with water and you can be off.”

“Thanks. Are you sure you don’t mind?”

“No. I’m going to have a good clean up. Don’t forget I’m going to Simone’s the day after tomorrow. There won’t be much time tomorrow.”

Soon Reg was off, riding down towards Garnley before taking the track up to Grosmont Moor. He could remember when this seemed a long way and a big adventure but now, the route was familiar and he was bigger, it seemed nearer, though he still felt a thrill at being high up and, seemingly, a long way from anyone.

He passed the Bride Stones and wondered who had put them there. He knew the local legends but realised now that they were just stories. Someone must have written a book about them. Perhaps he could go back to the book shop at Christmas and ask that nice young woman. She would know.

On he rode. He used to have to walk the steep part but now he was strong enough to ride it, standing up out of his saddle and pressing hard on the pedals.

Once he reached the top, he left his bike and, carrying his lunch in his knapsack, strode along. There was little breeze today and the sun was hot even though it was now September. He caught his first sight of the sea, glinting in the distance, and quickened his pace. When he reached the far end of the moor, he could see Whitby and he sat down to eat his lunch.

Tomorrow he would not go back to Chaucer House but up to the Senior School at Polgarth House, itself. It would be strange and he would miss Mr Wheeler and Mr Evans. He would especially miss Mr Douglas who had started at the same time as he had.

It would be all right though. He would still be with Dixon, Hanson, Copley and MacDonald. It wasn’t nearly as frightening as starting as a new boy. He finished his lunch and took a swig from his bottle. Then he sat for a little while in the warm sun, looking at the sea with the sun sparkling on the waves and not really thinking of anything, just being alone for the last time for at least six weeks.

Eventually he packed his knapsack, sprang to his feet and, with one last glance at the tantalising sea, set off whistling along the path.

 

#36:  Author: Mia, Location: London PostPosted: Tue Aug 23, 2005 8:50 pm

Oh Reg is such a gorgeous little boy in this! He's so enthusiastic and polite and thoughtful! I just want to hug him! ((Reg))

I hope he has a good time at the Senior school - thanks Pat.

 

#37:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Tue Aug 23, 2005 9:30 pm

I hope everything will work out well for Reg at the Senior School. It was nice to see Reg and Dorothy meeting and talking about books without knowing who the other one was.

 

#38:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Aug 23, 2005 9:31 pm

Lovely Pat - and great that he and Dorothey have met!

Thanks.

 

#39:  Author: Squirrel, Location: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Tue Aug 23, 2005 9:44 pm

How did I guess it would be Dorothy in the shop. I wonder if he will mention the visit to Hugh at some point. I'm sure there must be some way that Hugh and Dorothy come to talk about his visit there.

I loved seeing how close he and auntie are, especially when I remember how difficult he found it getting on with her in the beginning.

I feel sorry that he wasnt sure whether or not he could just walk round the shop like anyone else. And how fabulous that his love of books is coming out even more. He will value that love by the time he is qualified I am sure,

Loved the use of 'May' as well. He's obviously been well brought up. (but of course, how could he be anything but well brought up considering who was doing it!)

Thanks Pat

 

#40:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Aug 24, 2005 3:03 am

I loved his meeting with Dorothy. And doesn't he have nice manners!! Very Happy

 

#41:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Wed Aug 24, 2005 9:19 am

Reg is lovely in this and I'm so pleased Dorothy and he have met I wonder if they will realsie who the other is?

Thank you Pat.

 

#42:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Wed Aug 24, 2005 12:33 pm

Thanks Pat

What a lovely end to the holidays

Liz

 

#43:  Author: dackel, Location: Wolfenbuettel, Germany/Cambridge, England PostPosted: Wed Aug 24, 2005 3:52 pm

Hurray for Part 8 and the next year of Reg's school life!

 

#44:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Wed Aug 24, 2005 6:50 pm

Hugh returned to Polgarth to find chaos. The influx of women teachers had been such a success that applications for places for pupils had been accepted until Chaucer House had it’s full complement of 120 boys – and a few more. John had also, at last, found a secretary who sounded ideal and was not put off by the remoteness of the school. He was convinced this was because there was already a community of women in residence.

The Governors had made good their promise to expand facilities and temporary buildings were being erected beyond the classrooms to house the new Library and Science Lab. The old Science Lab and Library had been emptied and everything put in store in the Air Raid shelter and the library was being divided up into smaller rooms for small groups and coaching. Fortunately, it was on the corner of the house and had windows on two sides so it was possible to make four small rooms with outside light. The whole school appeared to be swarming with builders and materials and tools were stacked in the hall. Charles, who had arrived back a few days earlier, showed Hugh the progress.

“Will that all really be done by the start of term?” Hugh asked doubtfully.

“They say so and they’re certainly working hard. Be prepared to be woken at about seven tomorrow by all the hammering. John wants to see us after lunch so you’d better get unpacked. I don’t think we’re going to have time to catch our breath over the next three weeks.”

Most of the staff had returned early to help with the new arrangements. The atmosphere was relaxed and he noticed that the women staff were now interspersed with the men in a way they hadn’t been the previous term.

“I think we’ll adjourn to the staff room.” Said John when everyone had finished eating. “There’s not really enough room in my study for this many people.”

They stacked their plates and then wandered along to the staff room carrying their cups of tea.

John called them to order and began.

“Welcome back, everyone. I know some of you have been here a few days but this is the first time we’ve had a chance to all sit down together and talk about the new arrangements.

Mr and Mrs Carter are still away but I saw them before they went and they agreed my proposals. Matron will be back tomorrow but, as this is all about teaching, she doesn’t need to be here today.

As you’ve already heard, we are bringing Chaucer House back up to full numbers again this term, in fact we’re slightly above and we are having to do some shuffling in the dormitories. We’ve over recruited by five in the first form and will continue to do so in order to increase our overall numbers over a few years.

We have enough staff now to go back to our old way of taking the slowest boys in a small group for each subject and also to ensure we don’t hold the brighter ones back..

The complicated part is working the timetable of both School Houses in such a way that enables us to share some of you. Paul, Arthur, George and Hugh will all be splitting their time between the two houses. Mr Carter is moving to teach at Polgarth House full time, as we have a new Latin and Classics Mistress arriving this term. For this term at least, I’ll take Lower Fourth and she will take the Upper Third and start Lower Third off as we used to. I’ve not been happy about leaving it till Upper Third. Also she’s going to help out where needed with coaching.

We think, we’ve managed it so that you go up to Polgarth for a full day at a time to save the time and effort lost in trekking up and down the hill. I’ll put a notice up about meetings at the Senior School to discuss the term with your Heads of Department.”

The meeting broke up and the staff left in twos and threes, discussing the new term.

*
Hugh managed to take John and Charles aside to tell them of his engagement. They were both delighted.

“I rather wondered if there was something in the wind.” Said Charles, clapping him on the shoulder. “I’m just so pleased for you.”

“I’d rather not make a song and dance about it.” Hugh replied. “It’s a long way off to the wedding and I think there’s probably enough excitement this term as it is. It will get known gradually. It’s not a secret or anything but I wouldn’t want a big announcement.”

*

The next week flew by in a flurry of meetings about timetables and lesson plans. Hugh spent a day at the Senior School, first meeting the Head, Eric Cartwright who welcomed him warmly.

“We’re looking forward to having you up here. I think you’ll get on fine with Keith and Edward. If you do have any problems or feel things aren’t going well, do come and see me. I’ll want to see you four weeks into term anyway to make sure you are happy with the arrangements and that things are going smoothly.

There’s one other thing, I’d like you to consider. I’m not happy that the boys leave here without some idea of the realities of the world they are going into, particularly over the past few years, when things have been so turbulent and they get called straight into the armed forces. I’d like them to have some knowledge of the way the country works, particularly the political system.

I had the idea of running a few classes about politics and society in general in their last term. It’s not enough really but it would be a start. Would you think about it and come up with a scheme for about six weeks of classes to give them a grounding. I’ve hunted high and low but I can’t find any school that is doing it at the moment so it’s a matter of starting from scratch.”

Hugh promised that he would think about it and come back by the end of term with his proposals.

“You know I’m fairly radical?” he added. “I lean to the left and I would imagine most of the boys come from Conservative backgrounds.”

“That’s why I’d like you to do it. You may lean to the left in your personal views but John tells me you can look at both sides of a situation. They need to learn about different views.”

The next hour was spent going through timetables and plans with Keith Morris, the Head of English. To his relief, he found him modern in his approach and willing to try new ideas.

“You’ll take the Upper Fourth, both divisions. It makes sense as you already know them and what they are capable of. I must admit it is going to make things a lot easier having that continuity this year. We get their reports from Chaucer House, of course, but they don’t tell us everything. We really rely on the first year to try and sort them into some sort of order. When they go into the Lower Fifth, they get split into three smaller forms and it’s sometimes difficult to get the divisions even. We often end up with a small group of achievers and then a small group who are struggling and then the bulk of them in the middle who are the usual average. It would be nice if we could bring on some of those to work with the top form. With your background knowledge of them, we can try and start that process earlier with some coaching in a small group.

Then you’ll take on coaching with a group of the Lower Fifth. They’re the ones who are stuck at the top of the middle division. With some extra help they could be in the top form but we just haven’t had the resources to give them the extra help they need. I don’t need to tell you what it’s been like. I know you’ve had the same frustrations at Chaucer.”

They went through the syllabus and timetable and arranged for Hugh to attend the pre-term Department Meeting. Hugh had lunch with the Senior staff and, on the whole, found them friendly. There was the odd exception but, remembering the problems with Cockcroft, he was less inclined to worry about them this time round.

After lunch, he met with the Head of History, Edward Anderson. He was more of a stickler for tradition but Hugh felt he could work with him with no problems. Again, he would be taking both divisions of the Upper Fourth and a group of Lower Fifth.

As he walked back to Chaucer House, he reflected that, had he been in the same position as Keith and Edward, he would have done the same. After all, he was an unknown quantity and his experience at the Junior School might not translate into success at a senior level It would be rather fun to see the old Lower Fourth make the transition to the senior school. He’d keep contact with the Inseparables this way, too. It would be interesting to see how they turned out as they grew up.

All in all, he was looking forward to the new School Year.

 

#45:  Author: Dawn, Location: Leeds, West Yorks PostPosted: Wed Aug 24, 2005 6:57 pm

patmac wrote:
It would be rather fun to see the old Lower Fourth make the transition to the senior school. He’d keep contact with the Inseparables this way, too. It would be interesting to see how they turned out as they grew up.

All in all, he was looking forward to the new School Year.


We're looking forward to the new School Year too and seeing how the Inseparables turn out Very Happy



Thanks a lot Pat

 

#46:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Aug 24, 2005 7:10 pm

Escellent - like that the women teachers have settled so well.

Thanks Pat.

 

#47:  Author: Squirrel, Location: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Wed Aug 24, 2005 7:14 pm

I was wondering if Hugh would somehow end up teaching Reg again, and after the post before it I can imagine that Reg will be over the moon about it. I wonder, does that mean that Hugh will end up teaching Reg for most of his school career?

I wonder how Hugh will get on with teaching the elder boys about politics, and will Reg meet up with his friend Archie there? Or has Archie left by now? (and yes I did just go trawling through the previous issues to find out Archie's name!)

Thanks Pat, it's looking good from here!

 

#48:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Wed Aug 24, 2005 7:34 pm

Thanks Pat

Liz

 

#49:  Author: Alex, Location: Manchester, UK PostPosted: Wed Aug 24, 2005 7:36 pm

I'm looking forward to the arrival of the new Classics mistress. Thanks, patmac.

 

#50:  Author: MaryR, Location: Sale Cheshire PostPosted: Wed Aug 24, 2005 9:19 pm

Glad to see that the school wants the boys to know what is going on in the big, bad world outside - and Hugh should make a very good job of it.

Thanks, Pat.

 

#51:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Wed Aug 24, 2005 9:21 pm

For some strange reason, I thought we had seen the last of Chaucer House. Embarassed I'm glad it's still included in this part of the drabble. Thanks, Pat.

 

#52:  Author: Mia, Location: London PostPosted: Wed Aug 24, 2005 9:43 pm

Fantastic as always, thanks Pat.

 

#53:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Wed Aug 24, 2005 11:47 pm

Lovely - so glad he's met Dorothy!

Thanks Pat.

 

#54:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu Aug 25, 2005 2:19 am

Splendid, Pat. So nice to see that Hugh and the Inseparables will still be together. i do love all the solid detail that this has - it's almost tangible.

 

#55:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Thu Aug 25, 2005 8:19 am

Such a lovely cuple of posts, Patmac. I'm glad everything is woven together.

 

#56:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Thu Aug 25, 2005 10:10 am

Lovely - thank you Pat.

 

#57:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Thu Aug 25, 2005 4:05 pm

Thanks, Pat! Glad to see Hugh & Reg will still see a fair amount of each other, and that things look so promising for the women teaching. Perhaps Dorothy could join them after her training?

Especially enjoyed Sports Day. Very Happy

 

#58:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Thu Aug 25, 2005 7:20 pm

Christine brought mugs of cocoa through into the sitting room at the Lodge. After a day spent painting the walls and cupboards of the new Science Lab, they had all felt the need for baths and were now comfortably clad in pyjamas and dressing gowns. Anne and Mary were still vigorously towelling their hair.

“It’s at times like this I wonder about cutting my hair short.” Exclaimed Mary, accepting a mug. “Thanks, Christine. I need this.”

“You should have worn a headscarf then you wouldn’t have got paint in your hair.”

“I meant to but I couldn’t find one this morning in all the rush.” There was general laughter as Mary’s dislike of early mornings was a standing joke. “I’ve enjoyed the last few days, though. If you’d asked me what I expected before I came here, I’d never have thought of this past week. It’s been fun working together.”

“It’s nice to have a hand in the changes. It makes me feel I belong. I can’t believe this is only our second term.” Ivy, commented. “I was really afraid the men would be condescending and find it difficult to accept women in the school. The only one who was a problem was Cockcroft and he’s gone, thank goodness.”

“Sit on the floor in front of me and I’ll finish drying your hair.” Christine said to Anne who was feeling her hair to see where it was still wet. “Bring your comb and I’ll comb it through as well.”

Anne sighed, coming over and sinking to the floor and sitting cross legged. “Thanks. My arms ache like anything. It’s so thick, it takes ages.”

“I wonder what the new woman will be like. It’s a bit tough on her coming a term later when we’ve already settled.”

“Hugh liked her. He said she had the staff in fits with tales of the middles doings when she was a prefect. She’s been to boarding school herself so she must be used to living with other people.”

“We must be sure to include her and make sure she doesn’t feel out of things.”

“We will. Don’t worry, Jane. Ouch, Is it dry yet, Christine?”

Christine felt underneath Anne’s hair. “About as dry as it’s going to get. I’ll start combing it now.”

Christine began combing Anne’s hair with a broad toothed comb while the conversation continued. When she had the final tangle out, Anne shook her head back.

“You can almost sit on it.” Exclaimed Mary. ” Mine never gets much beyond my shoulders.”

Anne grinned, “I can sit on it,” she said and proceeded to bend backwards so that her hair reached the ground.
“Cheat!” laughed Mary. “Doesn’t that hurt your back?”

Anne sat up. “No. Mum says I’m double jointed.” She plaited her hair and secured it with a thin ribbon. “That feels better. It’s a nuisance but it stands out all over the place when it’s short and I can’t do anything with it. Does anyone know what we’re doing tomorrow?”

“If George and Paul finished painting the bookshelves in the library and the paint has dried, Hugh wants some of us to help shelving the books. He plans to box up some of those awful old musty ones. Goodness knows what he’s going to do with them in the end. It’ll be a bit sparse to start with but I think he’s right. They’re enough to put anyone off and no one is ever going to read them. I’d like to help with that, if someone will join me.” Ivy looked round and Christine waved her hand in the air.

“I’ll help you.”

“I’m helping George and Jack sort the Science lab out. If anyone wants to help, I’m sure there’s plenty to do. Any volunteers?”

This time Anne’s hand waved. “I’ll help you Mary.“

“I don’t think the rest of us will lack for work.” Said Jane, standing and beginning to gather the mugs. “I don’t know about you but I’m for bed. If I don’t go now, I’ll doze off here.”

“Good idea.”

They all got up and, between them, tidied the sitting room, checked the doors and rinsed the mugs. Soon the Lodge was silent.

*

On the Friday evening, the women stayed up at Chaucer house for the evening, and all the staff relaxed together in the staff room. It was the end of a long week and everyone was tired but feeling rather pleased at the progress made.

In spite of the fact that it was an evening off, the conversations still centred round the school as it was the main thing they had in common. Arthur and Mary were poring over a large book of woodwork designs. As Arthur would be spending some of his teaching time at Polgarth, Mary had volunteered to take the younger forms,

“I’ve always been keen. I had two older brothers and whatever they did, I wanted to do. I remember being most upset because I couldn’t do woodwork at school.” she had told Arthur when they first discussed the idea.

Paul and Anne were discussing the finer points of cricket and the rest were sitting in small groups, mostly discussing the coming term. When John came in, he looked round and noted, to his satisfaction, that no one had been left out.

They all looked up as he entered and Hugh pulled a chair out for him. “Come and discuss Christmas!” he called. “Charles and I are starting to think about the Staff entertainment now. We don’t want a mad rush like we had last year.”

There was a chorus of queries from those who had joined after Christmas and explanations from those who had been at the school longer. John sat down, accepting a cup of tea from Nancy. After he had had his first sip, he put the cup down and clapped his hands for attention. The chatter gradually ceased and he glared round in mock severity.

“That’s better. You’ll get over excited and it will be tears before bedtime. Matron will put you to bed with hot milk and an aspirin if you keep on like that.”

They all laughed and then fell silent as he recounted the tale of the previous year’s show.

“That does sound fun. What are we doing this year?”

The noise level rose again and John took the opportunity to drink his tea. When it quietened down, Charles suggested they do something similar to the previous year, though a little more rehearsed. “If we stick to just one pantomime, we always have problems casting some of the parts and then find that most people end up in the chorus.”

After more discussion, it was decided that they could manage about eight scenes and would worry about the links later. The gathering broke up again into smaller groups and John sighed.

“What was that for?” Charles raised his eyebrows and looked at John.

John laughed. “It was a satisfied sigh. I was so worried that this wouldn’t work out. I couldn’t imagine a mixed Staff Room.”

Hugh, who had joined them on the window seat, slightly apart from the rest of the staff, looked surprised.

“In most walks of life it’s the norm. Men and women work together, chat, exchange ideas, relax together. I felt the all male staff room was peculiar. Sort of lop sided. I don’t know if you’ve noticed but Nancy joins us more now she has other women around. She was rather isolated before.”

“Don’t get me wrong, I like it and I think it’s good for us and the boys. It’s just that I don’t know any other Boys Schools who have a mixed staff, except for the kindergarten.” He grinned. “You’re turning us all into revolutionaries!”

“I’m working on it!” Hugh retorted.

They laughed and Hugh got up to join in a hand of bridge.

 

#59:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Aug 25, 2005 7:30 pm

Love that - so nice to see the human side behind the Staff - have an inkling as to who the new Classics mistress is...

 

#60:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Thu Aug 25, 2005 7:33 pm

I'm looking forward to meeting the new teacher. I'm glad the female teachers get on so well with each other and the male staff.

 

#61:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Thu Aug 25, 2005 10:52 pm

Lovely view of the staff, Pat. Thanks! Very Happy

Like the idea of Hugh teaching a forerunner to General Studies.

 

#62:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Thu Aug 25, 2005 11:00 pm

Lovely Pat

Thanks Very Happy

Liz

 

#63:  Author: Helen P, Location: Crewe, Cheshire PostPosted: Thu Aug 25, 2005 11:54 pm

Just caught up! Lovely to see more of this - thankyou Pat! Smile

I have no idea who the new mistress will be but I am very eager to find out! Very Happy

 

#64:  Author: Squirrel, Location: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Fri Aug 26, 2005 8:17 am

Yes, it will be good seeing a chalet girl amongst the staff. Especially one who had a difficult start at the school.

Thanks Pat, this is really proving interesting. *wonders how things will progress, and when the new mistress will arrive*

 

#65:  Author: Mia, Location: London PostPosted: Fri Aug 26, 2005 9:10 am

Thanks Pat, lovely glimpse into the staff room! Smile

 

#66:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Fri Aug 26, 2005 9:50 am

Lovely! Thank you Pat.

 

#67:  Author: Joey, Location: Cambridge PostPosted: Fri Aug 26, 2005 10:06 am

Thank you, Pat!

Knowing you, I'm sure the new Classics mistress is someone we already know. Is it Eustacia Benson?

 

#68:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Fri Aug 26, 2005 11:34 am

That's my guess, too. Thanks, Pat, a joy as always.

 

#69:  Author: dackel, Location: Wolfenbuettel, Germany/Cambridge, England PostPosted: Fri Aug 26, 2005 6:56 pm

Lovely staff-room scene, thanks, Pat!

 

#70:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Fri Aug 26, 2005 11:06 pm

The coaches swung out from the station and round the Square. The Inseparables, who had talked non-stop on the train, were suddenly quiet. They had been ushered on to a coach with the older boys and suddenly realised that this was the beginning of their life in the Senior School and the reality had hit them that they were now back to being the youngest in the school.

As they passed the entrance to Chaucer House, they looked across the lawn and suddenly Dixon exclaimed. “Look, they’ve got new buildings!” Reg and Copley who were sitting on the other side, stood up to get a better look and were immediately tapped on the shoulder from behind.

“No standing up in the coach, you two.” They sat down and turned round. The boy behind them was wearing a Prefects tie but he was smiling.

“Do you know anything about it?” asked Hanson from across the aisle. “They weren’t even started when we went on hols.”

“I know as much as you do. I’m just wondering if there’s something similar at Polgarth! I know we’re going to be bigger this term so they must have done something or you lot will be sleeping two to a bed. The Head will announce it when we get there if there is. We’ll find it out soon enough.”

He turned to speak to his neighbour and the Inseparables faced the front again, watching for the first view of Polgarth House. Although they had all attended Chapel there and knew their way round to some extent from other visits, this was different. Now they would be part of it and it would be their home for most of the year,

They turned into the imposing drive and the coach drove slowly up an avenue lined with majestic beech trees. Soon they were there and were decanted onto an expanse of gravel at the side of the house. They followed the rest round to a large paved area in front of the imposing main entrance to the house.

The two new upper fourth forms were led to the front by another Prefect. “You don’t know which division you will be in yet, so don’t worry about it. Your Form Master will call you out by name and just go across to line up when he calls it. They start at the top of the school so just watch what everyone else does.”

Reg saw all the staff assembled on the steps behind Dr Cartwright. There seemed to be a lot of them and he was suddenly aware that there were a great many boys behind him.

Once all the boys were assembled, Dr Cartwright welcomed them back for the new school year.

“You’ll notice some changes this term. Some of them, many of you will know about from the letters your parents received during the holidays. The old Barn has been fitted out as an engineering shop and I’m pleased that quite a few parents have chosen that as an option from Lower Five upwards. We have a new building which will house two classrooms which means we have been able to open more dormitory space in the main house. We still have builders working on a new Chemistry Lab. We had hoped to have it done by now but some hold ups in the delivery of materials have slowed work down. We have quite a few new boys this term and some of the staff from Chaucer House have joined us to boost our staff as they have more staff down there now.

Mr Carter, a lot of you will know and he is moving up here full time to teach classics and several other staff will be dividing their time between the two houses.

Now your Form Masters will read out their lists and you will go to your Form Rooms till Lunch time. After Lunch we will start unpacking so you will go back to your Form Rooms to get your timetables and wait till the Prefects come to call you to unpack.

Dr Warner. Would you start with the Third Year Sixth Form, please?”

He stepped back and Dr Warner took his place, calling out the names of nine older boys. Reg noted that, they were not necessarily older than some of the other boys and that none of them wore the distinctive Prefect’s tie. He wondered why.

Gradually, the forms were called out and eventually, though it seemed like forever, only the Upper Fourth was left together with three new boys who seemed about their age. Dr Cartwright stepped forward again and smiled at the anxious faces.

“I’m afraid you have to be last on this occasion but all the other Forms have heard this before and it is new to you. In the Senior School, we have three divisions in each year to make the classes smaller. This means that you may not be with your friends in lessons. All three divisions are the same and you may be moved between them in the course of the year. All of you will be together out of lessons, though, and you will share one Common Room so don’t worry about not being with your friends in lessons.

Mr Robertson is the Form Master for Upper Four and will call out the members of his form now.”

Mr Robertson came forward and all the boys looked at him with interest. He was a small wiry man with not an ounce of excess fat on him, in fact Reg guessed that he was smaller than most of the boys. He wore grey slacks and a checked shirt with a tie which had seen better days, His tweed jacket was patched with leather at the elbows and he looked unprepossessing till Reg noticed that his eyes were piercing and his mouth set in a determined line which made Reg a little apprehensive.

Then he smiled at the boys and Reg’s apprehension disappeared. The smile lit up his face as he surveyed the boys before him.

“Welcome to Polgarth House. The members of Upper Four are :

Alcock, Copley, Daley, Dixon, Entwistle, Ferguson, Fourakis, Gibson, Herrick, Hanson, Hopkins, McDonald, White.”

The boys moved quickly to into a line behind Alcock as their names were called and they marched away into the House behind their new Form Master. They walked round the building in silence, all being a little wary of the new situation and came to what was obviously a new building, a little apart from the main house.

The entered a bright airy classroom and saw that it contained several more desks than their numbers warranted.

Mr Robertson went to the front and sat behind his desk. “Put your cases in the corner for now. I don’t much mind where you sit at the moment, so long as you don’t argue about it. The only stipulation I have is that you fill the front desks first. You are a small form and I see no point in having to raise my voice to reach the back of the room.”

There were four rows of three double desks. After a moments hesitation, the five inseparables moved to take the first desks at the front. Fourakis, Daley and White took the other three places and the others filed in behind. Reg got the impression that their new Form Master was watching the groupings carefully, though his face remained neutral.

Mr Robertson opened his drawer and pulled out a large sheet of paper and a pencil. “I know there are only thirteen of you but to save time, I’m going to ask each of you to tell me your name and note it down on a plan.” He smiled at them. “I’m not very good at putting names to faces when I meet new people and it saves us all a lot of time. I’ll soon get to know you. Now, starting at the front left, stand up and say your name.”

He looked at MacDonald who was nearest the window and waited, pencil poised. “MacDonald”, “Dixon”, “Entwistle”, and he proceeded along the lines till he had them all noted.

“And, in case anyone didn’t catch it, I’m Mr Robertson. We’ve only got a few minutes till Lunch time so let me fill you in on a few things. I teach Geography. I won’t be teaching you this year but I will as you move up through the school. This year, all your lessons will be in here, apart from Science subjects, games and PE, of course. That makes it simple as you only need to memorise your way to this classroom. One or two of you will be having coaching in various subjects and others will have extra music or art and so will need to work out where you should be. Any Master or prefect will help you if you get lost. I’ll give out the timetables after lunch, then I will have time to explain them. Line up by the door now, boys and no talking in the corridors.”

 

#71:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Sat Aug 27, 2005 12:44 am

Thanks Pat. Nice to see them arriving back and to meet Mr Robertson! Looking forward to seeing them at Polgarth proper!

 

#72:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Sat Aug 27, 2005 12:48 am

Thanks Pat

Lovely to see their first glimpse of the new-same school

Liz

 

#73:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sat Aug 27, 2005 5:23 am

Glad the Inseperables are together.

Thanks Pat.

 

#74:  Author: Squirrel, Location: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sat Aug 27, 2005 7:33 am

That ws great thansk Pat. It's nice to see that the inseperables have been allocated the same class - it would have been less than pleasent if one or two had been left behind in another class.

And how realistic that they would get the shock of remembering that they were now the youngest in the school, seeing as they all came in together and the journey was exactly the same.

Looking forwards to seeing what happens as the day progresses.

 

#75:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Sat Aug 27, 2005 8:51 am

Thank you Pat. Great to see them arriving back at school and all the newness there is despite it being the same in some ways.

 

#76:  Author: MaryR, Location: Sale Cheshire PostPosted: Sat Aug 27, 2005 9:58 am

Great, Pat. I wonder how Reg will get on with Mr Robertson. Bit worried about those 'keen eyes'

I too make a plan in every supply class I go into. Saves having to shout out 'Hey you!' Embarassed

Thanks, Pat

 

#77:  Author: Mia, Location: London PostPosted: Sat Aug 27, 2005 10:03 am

Thanks Pat, I'm glad the prefects and Mr Robertson seem nice.

 

#78:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Sat Aug 27, 2005 11:57 am

I'm glad the Inseparables are in the same class. Are any of the new boys in the class? I couldn't work it out from the names.

I went to a youth service at my church recently and the person taking the service said, 'In every church I go to, everyone seems to have a fear of the front row so could you all fill up the front rows more.'

 

#79:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sat Aug 27, 2005 1:36 pm

Thanks, Pat. It's great to see Reg on the start of a new adventure.

 

#80:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Sat Aug 27, 2005 5:58 pm

After lunch, they returned to the Form room to wait to be called for unpacking. Mr Robertson had placed a sheet of paper on each desk and immediately called the boys’ attention to it.

“You need to keep that safe so you know where you are supposed to be and when. I suggest when you have a moment, you copy it into the inside cover of your rough book. You’ll usually have that with you wherever you are and then fix the original to the underside of your desk lid with drawing pins.

Most of you are together all the time but there are a few of you who are having coaching in various subjects and a couple who have piano lessons to fit in. Where possible, the coaching will be when the rest of the class have the same subject but where we can’t do that, it is between tea and prep. Any questions?”

They waited, passing the time with several games of Hangman, which Mr Robertson started off on the board and every few minutes a Prefect came in and called out two or three names and those boys picked up their overnight cases and went to their dormitory to unpack. Everybody was impatient to be called as afterwards they were free till tea time. Mr Robertson had told them the rules for free time. They could go to their common room or the library if they wanted to stay indoors and if they chose to go outdoors, they could go anywhere on the playing fields or in the gardens. They could go into the fields behind the school as far as the big wood, though not if there were animals in them. Reg and his friends were anxious to explore, though Reg thought that if he had not been with the others, he would have chosen to go to the Library first.

There were other rules for indoors as well. They were fairly obvious, Reg thought. No running or talking in the corridors. Keep to the left. Use the back door where the cloakrooms were and no eating or drinking in the corridors or form rooms.

Gradually the boys left the room and eventually, only the five friends were left waiting. They began to get a little fidgety and the clock hands seemed to have stopped altogether.

“I do hope they don’t split us right up completely.” Said Hanson, quietly, “I know we’re together in the day so it doesn’t matter that much but if we’re split up, we won’t know anyone.”

Suddenly the door opened and a tall young man entered, greeting Mr Rowland politely. He turned to the smaller boys and said,

“I’ve five names and here are five boys. Copley, Dixon, Entwistle, Hanson and MacDonald.”

The five stood up and he sighed with relief. “You’re the last so if we’d got it wrong we’d have been in a right pickle. Thank you Mr Robertson. I’ll take these five now. I’m Harrison. Come with me.”

They trooped out into the corridor and followed him along to the hall and up the stairs. They went along another corridor and up another flight of stairs and along a narrower passage till they came to a door at the end. Harrison opened the door and they saw a room set in the eaves at the end of the house with five beds in it, each with a trunk on it.

Harrison stood aside to let them enter and followed them in, closing the door behind him.

“We’re a bit packed out this term and rather than disturb people who are settled in their dormitories, it was decided to put you five in together up here as you are already friends. I’m afraid it’s a bit cramped and your clothes will have to hang in a cupboard in the passage outside. There hasn’t been time to put curtains up to make proper cubicles but Mr Wheeler said he didn’t think you would mind if you were all together. He also said you were sensible. I just hope you’ll prove him right.

The only other people on this end of this floor are some of the Prefects so, although you won’t have a Prefect with you, you’ll not lack for supervision if you have a problem or play up.

I gather they hope to do more building by next year and add some more dormitories so it’s probably just for this year.”

His announcement was greeted by five huge beams and he laughed at their delight. “I see you won’t mind the squash, then. Come along and I’ll show you your cupboards and bathroom, then you can get unpacked.”

He led them into the corridor and showed them the tall cupboards where they could store their clothes and then along to a small bathroom.

“There’ll only be you using this so any mess will be strictly your responsibility if Matron sees it, and I warn you she will. Now just remember you’re on your honour behave sensibly and if you don’t, you’ll be split up into separate dormitories. Is that clear?”

He was left in no doubt that this was quite clear and that they would not take the chance of being split up.

He went off laughing to himself. What on earth had drawn such diverse boys together? Usually you could look at a gang of boys and see either a strong leader who had gathered a group of followers or there was a strong common interest. From what he had heard, these five didn’t have one leader and their interests ranged widely. Well, this year would sort out if the friendship would last, they would be together most of the day and all night. It would be interesting to see how they coped with that. Dismissing them from his mind, he went off to his next task.

The five returned to the dormitory and looked at one another in glee.

“We’ve really landed in clover! I really thought they would split us up in the dorms if not in class and I wasn’t even sure we’d be in the same form.” MacDonald went to the window as he spoke and looked out. “We’re right in the roof. I can see more roof under the window.”

They all went to look, though Hanson had to stand on a chair to see. “Cor, we’re really high up. I can see for miles.” He jumped down and went to his trunk, taking the key from his pocket. “Come on, you lot. We’re supposed to be unpacking. If Harrison comes back to check, we’ll be in trouble. Anyway, I want to explore and there’s not too much time till tea. We were last.”


Recalled to their duty, they all fell on their trunks and soon had everything stowed. They were just wondering what to do with the empty trunks when the door opened and a burly man entered.

“If you’ve finished, I’ll take these.” He said.

“Will you be able to manage them down the stairs? Would you like us to help?” Reg was quick to offer.

A smile creased the man’s face. “Bless you, but no. My mate’s at the top of the stairs waiting and he’ll give me a hand. We’ve only got to go down one set of stairs and then there’s a lift to go the rest of the way. It was nice of you to offer though, not many do.” He set off with one of the trunks and the boys were quick to move the rest into the corridor.

“Who is having which bed?” queried Dixon.

“I don’t think it matters much. I’ll take this one.” Reg sat on one of the beds under a dormer window. “It’s just like home with the roof sloping above it, except my window is lower and I can see out more easily.”

They each chose a bed and proceeded to unpack their overnight cases. Stowing them under the beds, since there seemed to be nowhere else to put them, they straightened the covers on the beds because as Copley was quick to point out, they hadn’t met Matron yet and she might be as much a stickler as the one at Chaucer House.

Then they set off down the stairs to explore the grounds.

 

#81:  Author: Squirrel, Location: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sat Aug 27, 2005 6:42 pm

Thanks Patmac, so the boys are able to stick together in the dormitory as well as during the day then. It looks like their main concerns have been set at ease now, and if they run into bother they will each have their other friends about to help them through.

*pulls up a squishy bean bag and settles down for the rest of the story*

 

#82:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sat Aug 27, 2005 8:40 pm

So right of Reg to offer help to the man who'd come to pick up the trunks - can see the five getting a number of perks not strictly allowed because of their attitude toward the servants.

Thanks Pat. Laughing

 

#83:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Sat Aug 27, 2005 9:57 pm

I hope the Inseparables will stick together. I think it's nice they haven't got one leader and follow the leader like a flock of sheep. Thanks, Pat for showing us more about boys at a boarding school and the life they lead. There are obviously different systems at different boys' boarding schools, but I'm definitely learning a lot more through reading this drabble.

 

#84:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Sat Aug 27, 2005 10:14 pm

Thanks Pat. Glad they were able to stick together. Love the little asides about the Matron - looking forward to meeting her!

 

#85:  Author: Sugarplum, Location: second star to the right! PostPosted: Sat Aug 27, 2005 10:44 pm

Really pleased the boys haven't been seperated and like Lesley can see them getting a few perks being so nice to the domestic staff as well as being the dorm without prefects.

 

#86:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Sat Aug 27, 2005 11:38 pm

Thanks Pat

Good to see the Inseparables living up to their name Wink

Liz

 

#87:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sun Aug 28, 2005 12:39 pm

Great to see that the Inseparables have the chance to stay together.

 

#88:  Author: Mia, Location: London PostPosted: Sun Aug 28, 2005 10:24 pm

Thanks Pat. The attic bedroom looks like a good place for all sorts of fun for them!

 

#89:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sun Aug 28, 2005 11:52 pm

Thank you Pat; great to see them settling in and still together, and know that they are making a good first impression. Very Happy

 

#90:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Mon Aug 29, 2005 2:18 am

Can't do much more than echo all the other comments. Thanks, Pat!

Rather amused at games of Hangman sanctioned by authority, instead of sneaked during lessons. Smile

 

#91:  Author: dackel, Location: Wolfenbuettel, Germany/Cambridge, England PostPosted: Mon Aug 29, 2005 3:49 pm

Great as always. thanks Pat!

So nice for the boys not to be split up!

 

#92:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Mon Aug 29, 2005 3:59 pm

Hangman was a game we played while waiting for things to happen at beginning and end of term. I don't think it is something we would have risked during lessons Shocked

Letters from school

Dear Auntie

We got here safely and it seems so strange to be at the Senior School and be the youngest. Some of the sixth Form are really grown up and, if they didn’t wear uniform we would muddle them with the teachers.

You know we had two forms for our age last year. Now we have three and we Inseparables are all in the same one. Thank goodness me and my friends are all together. We were really worried but we’ve worked it out that, although they say they are all the same, really we are split by how well we did in Chaucer House. That means we are all together and in the top division because we were top last year. I don’t know why they say they are all the same because we worked it out straight away as soon as we saw which divisions the others were in. The boys in Upper Four alpha are the ones who were at the bottom of Lower Four B last term.

We have thirteen boys in our form which is just called Upper Four and there are twenty in Upper Four A. There are just ten in Upper Four Alpha. That makes forty three in our year as we have three new boys and they are in Upper Four A.

I’m still having extra coaching for General Science for this term and we have started Chemistry now.

Guess what! Mr Douglas is taking us for English again this year. He and some other masters are teaching up here as well now. We cheered when he walked in and he looked a bit embarrassed and shushed us but I think he was pleased inside.

I hope you got to Phoebe’s all right. I always remember that time when we were ages at York and we were so worried. I suppose with all the army over on the continent now that is not so likely to happen.

I’m putting a letter for Phoebe in with this to save stamps.

Love from

Reg

*

Dear Phoebe

Thank you for the letter which was waiting for me when I got to school. It was lovely to hear all your news. I missed you when I was at home in the summer. It was the first long holiday there without you and I kept seeing things and thinking I must tell Phoebe. I’ve forgotten them all now but they weren’t important anyway, you know, just seeing a bird or a flower or something like that but I always had you to tell before and now you’re not there.

Did Mrs Jo tell you I took the triplets up to High Royd? We met Joe taking a flock of sheep up the lane and they were really scared and hid behind me. I suppose when I think about it, the sheep are nearly as tall as they are and a whole mass of them heaving around the way sheep do is a bit of a shock if you’re not used to them. They were so funny at the farm. You know how they’re not a bit shy and say just what they think. I think Joe and Mrs Ormerod were quite amazed at them.

Joe and I spent a day flying our kites and I’m going to try and make better ones. I know I don’t see him much now but he is still my oldest friend. I’ve known him even longer than I’ve known you. We made a pact that we would fly our kites every time I come home even when we’re old and grey. It’s strange really but each time we meet, we just seem to start where we left off last time.

I’ve found a book with plans for kites in it and I’ll have a go in Hobbies this term, if I can find the right sort of wood. It’s really strange being the youngest in the school but we inseparables are all together so it’s all right.

There are only thirteen boys in our form and that’s nice because the Masters have more time for each of us and if you need help you don’t have to queue up. We’ve started Chemistry this term and, I’m really enjoying that. Mr Rowland who teaches it says I’m a walking question mark but he doesn’t seem to mind.

I’ll have to stop now as it’s nearly time for tea and I want to get these in the post. If they’re not in the box by four o’clock, they miss the post. After tea we’re going to explore the fields behind the house.

Love from

Reg

*

Dear Dorothy,

We’re finally finished with the builders and the mess, though we were still moving desks into the small coaching rooms the day before the boys arrived and it was touch and go whether we would be finished.

Miss Benson, arrived a few days early and pitched in as well. I felt sorry for her before she arrived because she has come a term later than the others and I wondered if she would feel left out. I need not have worried because she hit just the right note with the others – you know, confident but not bossy and within a couple of days, she was one of them and no problems.

The boys seem to like her as well which is quite an achievement as Latin and Classics are not a favourite subject with most of the boys and that rubs off generally in their opinion of those who teach it.

I’m enjoying teaching some of the older boys and it’s been interesting to see how the Inseparables have adjusted to Polgarth House. As I expected, they’ve taken to the new environment like ducks to water.

The boys I’m coaching in the Lower Fifth are an interesting group as well. There are six of them and they are stuck at the top of the middle division so we are trying to get at least some of them through to the top. It sounds such a little gap but with most of them, it’s more a matter of attitude than ability.

A couple of them are just plain lazy. They come from well off families and think they can just swan through life without any effort at all. I’ve never been in favour of corporal punishment but there are days when I could happily wake them up with a cane! They don’t seem to realise that the world has changed from when their fathers were young. I keep remembering that phrase you used ‘clogs to riches and back to clogs again in three generations’. These are going the right way to end up back in the gutter some day.

Three of them just need to have their interest sparked. I’m getting there with them and the last one is, I’m afraid not going to be up to the work in the top form no matter what I do. His spelling is awful but weird. He often gets the right letters but in the wrong order and sometimes he just seems to be guessing the words when he’s reading. He’s quite clever which makes it worse. His Maths is quite good and, when you talk to him, he’s fine. He just has problems with reading and spelling.

I’ve talked to Mr Morris about them all and he wants me to continue till half term and then we may take the poor speller out of that set. I’ve suggested having him by himself for a while and see if I can find a way to get through to him.

Back at Chaucer House, lessons are easier this year. I’m not playing myself in now and I’ve a better idea of what I’m doing. The Library looks very fine, though it is a bit thin on books still. We have a proper lending system in place and some of Lower Four A are beginning to run it for me. That’s good because the boys see it as their own place and, though I keep a close eye on things, it doesn’t take so much of my time now. It feels good to have a permanent contract as well. Logically, I knew I was fitting in and John was pleased with my work but there was always that little nagging worry that I might not make the grade.

I’m pleased your Dad is so much better. It’s a good sign that the tiredness is wearing off and that he is putting on weight. It’s good as well that your Mum is beginning to relax. She’s been through so much worry with the business and your Dad and brother being away fighting. Give them my love.

It’s good to hear that college is going well. I never doubted that you would be able to cope though I’m sorry you are not getting the chance to make friends from other places that living in would give you. As you say though, neither are most of the other students. Another change the war has brought about!

Mrs Newby is very happy for us to stay for a weekend. Half term is at the end of October and if you could come on the afternoon of the 27th and stay till the Monday afternoon, we would get nearly three days together.

I promise not to make a show of you but I would like you to meet John and Charles. If you want to keep well away from the school for fear of being gawped at, they could come to the Farm. I have to warn you though – don’t eat anything for a week before you come if you want to fit into your clothes when you go home. Mrs Newby will want to feed up the ‘poor little lass from the city’.

I’m counting the days till I see you, my precious darling.

All my love

Hugh

 

#93:  Author: Dawn, Location: Leeds, West Yorks PostPosted: Mon Aug 29, 2005 4:10 pm

Aww - lovely letters, thankyou Pat

Wonder what Dorothy's reactin to Miss Benson will be Very Happy

Feel so sorry for the undiagnosed dyslexic boy - at least he isn't being teased and they are trying to help him, which is an improvement on how so many were treated

 

#94:  Author: MaryR, Location: Sale Cheshire PostPosted: Mon Aug 29, 2005 4:23 pm

Thank you for those delightfully detailed letters, Pat.

How Reg must miss Phoebe - they were so close.

 

#95:  Author: Squirrel, Location: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Mon Aug 29, 2005 4:32 pm

Those letters were lovely Pat, thanks. It's good to see Reg's view on the way things have panned out. I'm also quite pleased at the attitude towards the boy with Dyslexia.

Its all fine and very well in 2005 to know what the problem is, but at the time this is set it might have been a different thing all together.

I'm also very interested in both how soon Dorothy will pick up on Stacie Benson, and if Reg will be arround long enough for them to meet and recognise each other if Dorothy does spend a bit of time in the place at half term.

 

#96:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Aug 29, 2005 4:42 pm

Thought it would be Stacie - she's a couple of years younger than Jo so what - mid-twenties here? Glad she's settled in - looking forward to Dorothey's reaction when she meets her!

Hope Hugh can help the lad with dyslexia - glad he's recognised that the boy is neither lazy nor thick.

Thanks Pat.

 

#97:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Mon Aug 29, 2005 5:58 pm

Lovely letters Pat

*feels very envious 'cos most of post is bills or junk mail*

Liz

 

#98:  Author: M, Location: Winchester PostPosted: Mon Aug 29, 2005 7:41 pm

This has really changed how I view Reg, your drabble makes him a much more sympathetic character than EBD did. Maybe he can marry Len after all!

Looking forward to reading more.

 

#99:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Mon Aug 29, 2005 7:44 pm

It's a pity that the boy won't be able to move into the top set with his reading and spelling problems when he is so bright. I'm not dyslexic but they had a very good support system for pupils with special needs at my secondary school.

It's nice to see that Stacie has joined the school. I'm looking forward to seeing more of her.

 

#100:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Aug 29, 2005 11:46 pm

Lovely letters, Pat. Reg's individuality is really starting to come out - interesting that he can appreciate the benefits of a small form, and equally interesting that they have sussed the "they say we're the same, but we know we're streamed" approach!! And the quite sensible approach to dyslexia is heartening.

loving this. Very Happy

 

#101:  Author: Mia, Location: London PostPosted: Tue Aug 30, 2005 10:19 am

I'm loving this too, lovely Hugh - Dorothy is so lucky!!

Yay for Stacie! Can't wait to see how she gets on!

*cuddles Reg*

Thanks Pat Kiss

 

#102:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Tue Aug 30, 2005 11:53 am

Just lovely. I really enjoyed reading the letters home and seeing the reactions from Reg and Hugh. Thank you Pat.

 

#103:  Author: Joey, Location: Cambridge PostPosted: Tue Aug 30, 2005 5:27 pm

Yay, it is Stacie! Can't wait to see what Dorothy has to say.

patmac wrote:
‘clogs to riches and back to clogs again in three generations’.


I've never heard this is English before! In Welsh we say, "O glocs i glocs mewn tair cenhedlaeth". (From clogs to clogs in three generations.)

Thank you, Pat - this is as super as ever!

 

#104:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Wed Aug 31, 2005 7:25 am

Lovely letters, thanks Pat! Very Happy

Also looking forward to Dorothy's reaction when she sees Stacie, and also wonder whether Reg'll recognise Dorothy if he sees her!

 

#105:  Author: dackel, Location: Wolfenbuettel, Germany/Cambridge, England PostPosted: Wed Aug 31, 2005 2:31 pm

Wonderful letters, thank you, Pat!

I wonder where I could find a man like Hugh...they must be out there somewhere, surely...!

 

#106:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Wed Aug 31, 2005 8:12 pm

dackel wrote:
I wonder where I could find a man like Hugh...they must be out there somewhere, surely...!


Sorry! Courtesy of my imagination only Wink



The weeks began to slip away and everyone settled into the new school year. Reg and his friends almost forgot that they had felt strange at the beginning of the term. They were so immersed in their own affairs that they never realised that they were the subject of much discussion among the staff and the prefects.

“I don’t know what holds the group together. They’re all so different.” Mr Robertson sat back in his chair and surveyed the sheet in front of him.

“Which group?” Keith Morris looked up from the essays he was marking.

“The one in my form that they call the Inseparables. I’m collating the week’s marks and every single subject is headed by one of them, not always the same one, mind. It happens every week. They’ve got their weaknesses, for instance, MacDonald struggles more than the rest with Maths but even there he’s not far behind and he’s pulling up well with the extra coaching. He’ll be in the top half next term or I miss my guess. He makes up for it in other subjects and gets his share of top places.”

He held the sheet out to Keith, who looked at it, raising his eyebrows. He passed it back and put his pen down. “I don’t teach that lot this year. Hugh Douglas takes them. I see the marks each week, but I didn’t realise it went right across the subjects.”

“They’re not just coming top in everything, the standard is good as well and they’re dragging the rest along behind them. It means the gap between Upper Four and Upper Four A is widening all the time.”

“What did you mean, you don’t know what holds them together? Who’s the leader?”

“That’s exactly what I mean. They don’t seem to have one. They’ve got different interests, too. Copley and Dixon are keen on soccer and the rest enjoy it but I don’t think they’d care if they never played again. MacDonald is keen on Rugger, none of the others are. Entwistle and Hanson spend a lot of time reading, the others don’t as much.”

“Hanson’s a puzzle as well. You know he’s a couple of years younger than the others. He’s one of those rare brilliant kids. You know the type. They either go on to make a name for themselves or they burn out and they’re usually loners. Well, he’s as much part of the group as any of them.”

“What about the rest of the form?”

“They mix with them well and they’re not exclusive. Gibson and Entwistle are in the Bird Watching club, Herrick and MacDonald go off for extra rugger practice. It’s the same right across the board.”

“I wouldn’t worry about it then.”

“I’m not, apart from the fact that we’ll never get any of the boys from Upper Four A up into this form if they keep raising the standards like this.”

*

Reg had found a new passion. He had always enjoyed Soccer and, to some extent, Rugby but he was, by nature, an individualist, content to be alone and not needing the encouragement of others to perform. It was in this first Autumn Term at Polgarth that he discovered that he was ideally suited for cross country running. All the boys got a chance to try a variety of sports before deciding what they would like to do in a more specialised way. Reg tried everything on offer but this seemed, somehow, right.

He drew the attention of the Games Prefect, Chorley. Reg seemed to have the stamina for the long distance and the discipline to pace himself which made him a natural for cross country. He was not to know that Reg had, for years, been wandering across hills which made the reasonably gentle circuits of the cross country run seem like flat terrain.

Reg, for his part, had discovered an activity giving him time alone in the open air which was acceptable within the school. However much he enjoyed the company of his friends and the stimulation of learning, he occasionally yearned for time on his own to make sense of the world and bring him back to a sense of balance, though he could not have expressed the need. Running gave him something which he had missed in the past year and, although initially embarrassed by the attention of such an important person as the Games Prefect himself, was more than willing to pursue the opportunity. Finding that his friends were inclined to bask in the reflected glory of his ability, he gave himself up to this new found pleasure with no reserve.

He soon found that he was not alone in finding a new interest. Dixon decided to audition for the Dramatic Society. Although the standards were not onerous, they did put on proper performances for public view, both at Christmas and at Sports Day and you had to at least be able to appear on stage without freezing. Soon he was involved in the Christmas Production of HMS Pinafore and was to appear in the Chorus.

*

As soon as he could, Reg tackled Mr O’Sullivan about making the kites.

“I know I’ll have to do them in hobbies but I’m not sure how to find the right wood or what material to use. I don’t think we have what the book suggests.”

He showed the Master the book and he looked at it, frowning. “You say you made some before. What did you use?

“We just lashed some willow twigs together and stretched some pillow ticking across it. Looking at the diagrams, we didn’t get the cross bar near enough to the top. We only had a picture in a comic to go off. We were very young then.” He didn’t notice the quickly hidden grin of amusement on Mr O’Sullivan’s face.

“Let me think about it. I’m not promising, mind, but I’ve one or two ideas.”

“Thank you Sir, that would be marvellous.” Reg willingly left the book with the Woodwork Master and went off to his next lesson.

Arthur O’Sullivan was intrigued by the challenge. The wood needed to be really light and rigid round the main frame but it required a certain amount of give in the cross member. The material was another matter. Paper would not be strong enough and would tear at the first crash. It was not till he happened to mention the puzzle to Mary that the problem was solved.

“My brothers made the frame from thick wire with a thinner cross piece that would bend. Dad took them into the engineering shop and got someone to braze them.” Seeing his confusion, she explained. “It’s a bit like welding. You use a kind of solder to join the parts. I’ll bet the engineering shop here could do it. I don’t know what the metal was. It was thicker than wire but quite light.”

Arthur sighed. “You’re going to have to come and talk to Oliver Jeffreys yourself. I know nothing about brazing.”

Mary grinned. “I’m sorry. I’ve never done it but I’ve watched it being done. All I know is what I just told you.”

“Do you know what to use for the material?”

“My brothers used a rather fine canvas that is used for Spinnakers. That’s a sail on a boat.” She added.

“That’s out then. There aren’t any sail makers in the Dales that I know of.”

Mary looked thoughtful. “Not necessarily. My uncle is a sail maker, up in Bowness. Or rather he was till the war killed his business. I’ll bet I could get some small pieces from him.”

“Right, young lady. You have just been officially appointed Kite Expert. Come up to Polgarth with me tomorrow and we’ll see what we can sort out.”

“All right. So long as I get to make one for myself.”

*

The next morning they went up to the engineering shop which had been set up in the old barn. Arthur had only met Oliver a couple of times before and had, to some extent, seen him as a rival for the attention of the more practically minded boys.

They found him, to Arthur’s surprise, in the back office, marking a pile of test papers. He jumped up when they entered and smiled with pleasure.

“Are we interrupting? We could come back later if you’re busy.”

“Not at all. This is the bit I like least. I know they have to learn the theory or they’ll never be able to make a career of engineering but I’d rather be out there, making things.”

Arthur suddenly recognised a kindred spirit. “This is Mary Collins. She’s teaching crafts and woodwork to some of the younger boys at Chaucer.”

He explained what they were trying to achieve and let Mary tell what she knew. Oliver led the way through to the workshop.

“Is this about right?” he asked Mary. She took a piece of the wire he offered and tested it’s resistance. “I think so.” She said, doubtfully. “I remember they flattened the ends first so they overlapped where they brazed them. The cross brace was thinner and sort of bowed.”

Oliver nodded. “I know what you mean. It makes the kite like a sail in the wind. I’d like to have a go. Apart from anything else, I’m struggling finding projects the younger boys can finish in a short enough time to feel they are accomplishing anything. The attention span is limited at fourteen which is the youngest I’m taking them.”

Mary laughed. “Try nine, which is the youngest I take. They really need something they can finish in one lesson most of the time.”

“Do you think this lad would mind if we hijacked his project for engineering?” Oliver asked. “If it’s his hobby, he might not be happy about it. I could see it being popular and we’d end up with kites galore.”

Arthur was quick to reassure him. “He just wants two kites for him and his friend at home. If he gets those, he’ll be happy. His main hobby is whittling and he is a lot better than he realises. I’m sure he will want to test fly them, though.”

“Right. Miss Collins, if you will see if you can scrounge some material to start us off, I can probably put some of my budget to buying some more of the canvas if it works. I’ll have a go at making a prototype and, once the material arrives, we’ll sneak off and have a private test flight.” He smiled ruefully. “I designed aeroplanes till I lost my leg, They seemed to think it affected my brain and I was invalided out. It would be good to design something again that will fly.”

 

#107:  Author: Carolyn P, Location: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Wed Aug 31, 2005 8:26 pm

Phew....finally caought up with this.

I am loving seeing Reg at the senior school, and am glad we have not lost Hugh. Are we going to see more of Stacie at some point?

Thanks Pat, this is great and a comfort read.

 

#108:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Wed Aug 31, 2005 8:29 pm

Thanks, Pat. It's good to see that Reg and his friends are finding new hobbies and the staff are mixing together more.

 

#109:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Aug 31, 2005 8:39 pm

Glad Reg has found a way to have time to himself.

Thanks Pat

 

#110:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Thu Sep 01, 2005 6:42 am

Lovely

Thanks Pat

Liz

 

#111:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Thu Sep 01, 2005 7:00 am

Lovely, Pat, this is so good.

 

#112:  Author: Squirrel, Location: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Thu Sep 01, 2005 7:34 am

It's brilliant to see the inseperable launching out into different activities and yet remaining together as a group. It's good to hear they are doing well, but I'm sorry for the teachers who would like to get some of the boys from the next class ready to work at the level they are working at. Thanks Pat

 

#113:  Author: Mia, Location: London PostPosted: Thu Sep 01, 2005 11:24 am

Thanks Pat Very Happy

 

#114:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Thu Sep 01, 2005 11:25 am

Wonderful. Thank you Pat.

 

#115:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Thu Sep 01, 2005 2:22 pm

thanks, Pat.

Cross country running sounds ideal for Reg. Lovely details on how to make a kite too!

 

#116:  Author: Miss Di, Location: Newcastle, NSW PostPosted: Fri Sep 02, 2005 7:14 am

Just caught up with pages and pages of this.

As entertaining as always Pat! Nice to see the Inseperables doing their own thing together.

 

#117:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Sat Sep 03, 2005 2:27 am

Thank you, Pat. Will we hear more of Stacie's story?

Especially looking forward to the kite-flying. Very Happy

 

#118:  Author: dackel, Location: Wolfenbuettel, Germany/Cambridge, England PostPosted: Sat Sep 03, 2005 2:59 pm

Wonderful as always, Pat, thanks.

 

#119:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Sat Sep 03, 2005 4:22 pm

Half Term was a token weekend again and lasted from Friday tea time till Tuesday morning. Hugh was able to take it off and, as he was not teaching the last lesson on Friday, was free by three o’clock to pack for the weekend.

He set off far too early in the battered old Morris to drive to the station and had to wait with growing impatience till the train arrived. His heart stopped for a moment as no one got off and then a door opened and Dorothy jumped down with her suitcase and a large shopping bag. She looked round and saw him and her face lit up. Very quickly, they were in one another’s arms, heedless of the acute interest being paid them by the Stationmaster who completely forgot to wave his flag till he was reminded of his duty by an impatient blast on the engine’s whistle. Partially gathering his wits, he proceeded to wave his flag in a most enthusiastic fashion and the train pulled out.

He rushed to the exit ahead of the young couple and smiled broadly as he greeted them.

“Afternoon, Mr Douglas. Afternoon, Miss ….” He didn’t actually ask her name but his voice went up with a slight inflection at the end to which Dorothy automatically responded,

“Miss Hatcherd.” She replied smiling and blushing slightly. The Stationmaster’s gaze slipped to her left hand and saw the ring and his smile broadened.

“Congratulations to you both! May you be very happy.”

“Thank you Mr Shuttleworth. I suppose it’s no good asking you to keep this to yourself?” Hugh asked with a grin.

Mr Shuttleworth’s face fell. “You wouldn’t be so mean, Sir. Someone else is bound to see you together. You’ve got to get to the car and drive right through the village.”

Dorothy laughed. “You were the first person in Polgarth to congratulate us so go ahead. As you say, it will get out anyway.”

The Stationmaster clipped Dorothy’s ticket, noting that she was due to return by the four o’clock train on the Monday and they went out to the car. As they did so, curtains twitched and several shopkeepers paused in their totally unnecessary sweeping of the pavement to take stock of who was being met by the Chaucer House car.

Dorothy paused and looked round the Square as Hugh loaded her case into the boot. “It’s just like I imagined from your descriptions. I shall love it here. We do seem to be attracting some attention, though.”

Hugh held the door while Dorothy got in and turned the handle before settling into the driver’s seat.

“I’m sorry about that. It’s one of the penalties of living in a small community. The think the school belongs to them and they check all visitors carefully.”

“Do you think it’s any different in Leeds? Everyone in our street knows about us. I think some of them know what size shoes you take. It’s the same on the allotment. Dad has started going up there again and he’s been fielding questions from everyone.”

Hugh looked a little rueful. “I should have realised I suppose, it was the same at home, in London. Do you mind?”

“Not unless you’re ashamed to be seen with me.”

“Never! I just didn’t want you to be embarrassed.”

“Never! I’d shout it from the rooftops if I could.”

“All right then. Let’s show you off to the locals. Wave, as we go!”

Laughing delightedly, Dorothy wound down her window and Hugh set off with a roar of the engine. Sounding the horn madly, he drove round the Square slowly, giving time for all the inhabitants to see Dorothy who waved her left hand out of the window and smiled broadly as she did so. Just when she thought they were leaving the Square, he started round again and Dorothy could hear the good wishes from the shopkeepers who abandoned their pretence of sweeping to wave back at the car.

They left the Square and missed the appearance of Constable Porter who saw groups of Shopkeepers talking excitedly.

“What’s going on here? What was that car doing honking it’s horn?”

The crowd started to melt away, leaving Mr Thompson to face the irate policeman.

“I ain’t heard no car. We just heard Maisie Jenkins had a little boy and we was pleased for her so we was a bit excited like. Nothing wrong in that, is there.”

Constable Porter looked crestfallen. He knew something was going on in the village. This was the second time he had just missed cars breaking the law in the Square! It must mean something.

*

As soon as they had left the village, Hugh stopped the car.

“Are you sure you don’t mind everyone knowing?”

“Why should I?”

“Well.” He paused. “I’m not much of a catch.” He gestured to his face. “I still think you could do better.”

Dorothy reached out and pulled him towards her. She stroked the scarred side of his face gently.

“I chose you just the way you are, you fool. I’m sorry you had to go through this, for your sake, but it doesn’t matter to me. Don’t you understand. I love you.

Hugh closed his one eye and rested his head on her shoulder. They stayed there, silent for some minutes and then Hugh raised his head and attempted a smile.

“Thank you, darling. It’s just hard sometimes to believe my luck.”

“It’s not luck, Hugh. You’ve earned it. You’ve seized the opportunities and not let your problems beat you.”

As their lips met, she heard him whisper “Carpe Diem”.

*

The weekend sped by all too fast. Mrs Newby, as Hugh had warned, proceeded to feed them as if they were starving refugees. Dorothy won her heart with her enthusiastic enquiries about the finer points of raising chickens and surprised Mr Newby by insisting on watching him milking, even trying it for herself.

On the Saturday, they walked right up to the top of the moor. Hugh was proud of his new found ability to walk so far and pleased to find that Dorothy enjoyed the walk as much as he did. It was a clear late autumn day and the trees in the valley were still holding their leaves, making a tapestry of red and gold against the neat green fields. They sat on a rug, eating their sandwiches, huddling together against the cold wind and glad of their thick coats and a flask of scalding hot tea.

“I shall love living here. It will be a lovely place to bring up our children.”

“You do want children, then?” Hugh tightened his grip on her shoulder.

“Yes. I know some people say they don’t want to bring children into this terrible world but I suppose people have been saying that all through history.”

“I agree. This valley hasn’t always been peaceful. The Vikings came right through here and, later on the fighting between the Scots and the English spilled right down here at times. Then there was the Civil War. We’re not far from a big battle site. I expect the men who lived here then had to go and fight. I’m glad you want a family.”

“I’d like lots of them, but I know it’s not practical. It would be nice to have a girl and a boy, though. What about you?”

“It would be nice to have more than one. I always wanted brothers and sisters when I was little. I don’t mind whether they are boys or girls, though.”

“I don’t mind either, really. I just want your children.”

They sat silently for a few minutes longer and then Hugh felt Dorothy shiver.

“You’re getting cold! Come on. Let’s walk along the edge a little way and then turn back. The nights are drawing in now and we don’t want to be going down in the dark.” They walked a little way and stopped again.

“I just want to fix the view in my mind.” Said Dorothy, putting her arm round Hugh’s waist. “It’s something to hang onto for the next little while till we can get married and I’m here for good.”

*

On the Saturday evening, John and Charles joined them at the farm for supper and they were as enchanted with Dorothy as she was with them.

Sunday morning was spent in a quiet walk down by the river and they returned for lunch at the farm before Hugh took Dorothy to see Chaucer House. Taking the opportunity to explore while all the boys were out on rambles, they finished the tour having tea with John in his study.

“Well, what do you think?” John asked as he poured.

“It looks different from the boarding school I went to. I think it’s mainly the building though. An old stone built house has a different feel from a Chalet. We did have the same problems with making do with rooms which weren’t really built for school use, though. Some of our dormitories only had four beds in. If you leave out the fact that you’ve got a woodwork room instead of needlework and football boots instead of hockey boots, it’s not that much different from a girl’s school.”

They walked back to the farm for their last evening with Mr and Mrs Newby and the next morning just went for a final walk across the fields, holding hands and enjoying the countryside before returning for lunch.

*

“Now, you come again whenever you like.” Said Mrs Newby in parting. “We’ll always have room for you.”

They arrived in the Square and Hugh stopped the car in astonishment. Every shop had someone sweeping the pavement or cleaning the windows. Every upper window was open with a varied collection of heads peering out. Tom, from the garage was waiting at the entrance to the Square and came across grinning with his gap toothed smile.

“Don’t honk your horn, this time, Hugh or we’ll have the local bobby running round again in a flap. Just drive round slow like. Congratulations, Miss Dorothy.”

Hugh, drove round in a daze while Dorothy waved frantically at the beaming faces from her window.

They stopped in front of the station and got out of the car. Hugh took her case from the boot and they both stood and waved to the crowd before Hugh took her into the station to catch her train.

Mr Shuttleworth clipped her ticket with a knowing grin. “We’ll hope to see you again soon, Miss.”

Dorothy shook his hand. “I’ll be back. Thank you for the welcome.” And she reduced him to a most unbecoming shade of red by a quick peck on his cheek.”

Last edited by patmac on Sun Sep 04, 2005 1:09 pm; edited 1 time in total

 

#120:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sat Sep 03, 2005 4:33 pm

That's lovely, Pat. It's good to see the depth of their love for each other and how well Dorothy fitted in with all the rest of the people at the school. I loved the way that you set the dale in its historical context, too. The reception from Polgarth village was wonderful, especially as it was set against the background of the terrible events taking place elsewhere.

 

#121:  Author: Ann, Location: Newcastle upon Tyne, England PostPosted: Sat Sep 03, 2005 4:37 pm

Aww, what a lovely post! It's wonderful that Hugh and Dorothy are so happy together despite the turbulent times they are living in.

 

#122:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sat Sep 03, 2005 6:24 pm

Awww, that was lovely - wonderful reaction from the villagers - and poor old Constable Porter.

What about Miss Benson though? Didn't Dorothy see her?

Thanks Pat.

 

#123:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Sat Sep 03, 2005 8:00 pm

Thanks, Pat. I'm glad Dorothy liked the village and the School and that everyone made her so welcome.

 

#124:  Author: Carolyn P, Location: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Sat Sep 03, 2005 8:33 pm

That was lovely Pat. Dorothy seems to fit in so well in both the school and the village.

 

#125:  Author: MaryR, Location: Sale Cheshire PostPosted: Sat Sep 03, 2005 8:56 pm

So Hugh thinks he's not much of a catch, eh? I'll have him any time. Embarassed

Thanks, Pat, lovely update.

 

#126:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sun Sep 04, 2005 11:21 am

We all want a Hugh, so where are they?

 

#127:  Author: dackel, Location: Wolfenbuettel, Germany/Cambridge, England PostPosted: Sun Sep 04, 2005 12:57 pm

What a wonderful post - so lovely to see them together like that! And loved the way she was treated like a famous person, and the extreme curiosity of all the villagers; it reminds me how it is in my village. Everone known everyone, and everyone knows what's happened when something's happened. Especially Iris, who lives over the road from us...nothing escapes her notice!

One small and slight quibble:

Quote:
before Hugh took Hilary to see Chaucer House


Shouldn't it be Dorothy?

 

#128:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Sun Sep 04, 2005 1:11 pm

dackel wrote:

One small and slight quibble:

Quote:
before Hugh took Hilary to see Chaucer House


Shouldn't it be Dorothy?


Embarassed Thanks Dackel. I wouldn't want to have Hugh two timing Dorothy!

Have amended it now.

 

#129:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Sun Sep 04, 2005 2:58 pm

Thanks Pat, that was completely and utterly lovely.

x

 

#130:  Author: Alice, Location: London, England PostPosted: Sun Sep 04, 2005 9:04 pm

Thanks Pat, that was a lovely post.

 

#131:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Sep 05, 2005 2:09 am

Lovely, lovely, lovely!!! Just caught up with the last two posts, and it's gorgeous seeing both Reg and Hugh establishing themselves so well.

 

#132:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Mon Sep 05, 2005 7:57 pm

Half term at Polgarth House was planned to make as much of a change from school as possible while keeping the boys occupied and the younger ones out of mischief. The Prefects had volunteered to amuse the whole school on the Friday evening with the help of the Upper Sixth and Third Year Sixth Form. They now had a fair bit of experience in planning such evenings as this was the fifth year that half term had been curtailed in order to cut travelling and each Head Boy had made copious notes to help his successor.

“Do you realise none of us have been home for half term since we came up to Senior School? I know a few local boys do, but the rest of us haven’t.” Said Harrison, dumping a large pile of notes on the table. “I’ve been through what has been done before and listed the things which seemed most successful for this time of year. It would be nice to be original but, quite frankly, I can’t think of a single new idea. I’ll read out my list and then throw the meeting open. Remember we’ve got a wide range of ages and abilities in the school and too many to make teams easily.

First on the list is a treasure hunt. It was split so that the Upper fifth and Lower Sixth went to the first floor and the younger ones kept to the ground floor. It worked all right, except for some bright sparks from Upper Fourth who got over excited and checked in all the boots in the cloakroom and left them all over the floor. And then there were a few who supposedly innocently went into the kitchens and Cook got mad. There was also some scuffles as teams caught up with each other. I’d rather avoid the scuffles if we can.

Second was paper progressive games. It worked for most of the boys, except a few who couldn’t keep up and it was difficult to keep the activities even. Some things were finished too quickly. It also wasn’t active enough for some and there were some silly incidents in the corridors. Turner, who was Head Boy then, suggested that if we tried it again, we split by ages. Some things were too hard for the Upper Fourth and some too easy for the Lower Sixth.

Third was a programme of skits by the Sixth Forms. The note beside that is that it takes ages to prepare so it needs planning ahead. I’d suggest we leave that and start to think about it soon for next term.”

Fourth was a series of more active progressive games, things like climbing ropes and vaulting. They included some fun races, like sack and egg and s***n races in the hall.” That went down well with the majority but the same problems came up. Some finished in time and some didn’t finish anything. There was a lot of hanging around and some boys ended up messing around and some boys just didn’t enjoy it.”

He looked up. “The problem in most of these was how to organise teams and not have the hanging around. We’ve got around one hundred and eighty boys to sort this year. We need to either run two programmes, one for the younger boys and one for the older ones or we need to get enough activities to have only about ten boys in each team. The biggest problem everyone has noted is that waiting about leads to mischief!”

There was silence for a few minutes and then Wilkins leant forward.

“I’ve the ghost of an idea but it’s very rough at the moment.”

The boys looked at him expectantly.

“Some of the problem with the various progressive games seems to be that we have had large teams, that meant hold ups where things were hard and boredom where they weren’t. If each team had to put a certain number of boys through each activity but they didn’t all have to do every single one, we’d cut the waiting time. Can we come up with enough things to make that work?”

There was silence while this was digested and then a chorus of queries was fired at Wilkins.

“Whoah! I said it was a ghost of an idea. I’ve not taken it any further, except we could include things the more active boys like and things for the ones who aren’t so good at things like gym. It’s supposed to be fun for them and I always hated being laughed at for not being able to climb the ropes. I certainly never called that fun!”

“So, how many activities would we need?” Harrison was relieved that someone had come up with a suggestion.

“Well, how long do we need to keep them busy? My idea is that they don't have to go round in a team. We give them slips saying the order they go in. So we issue, say 6 slips for each game for each fifteen minutes, distributed round the teams.

“At least a couple of hours. Then we need to find something quieter for after supper. If we send the younger ones off to bed still revved up, they don’t settle.”

“So we’d need each boy to do about eight games but give a choice. After supper is another matter. That could even be a sing song. That’s always popular.”

“How do you work out that they need to do eight games?”

“Ten minutes a game, about five for moving round between each, that’s fifteen. A hundred and twenty divided by fifteen is eight. We'd need a lot of games though.”

There was silence for a moment and then everyone began talking at once. Harrison grinned at Lomas who was his deputy, gave them a few minutes and then thumped on the table. Silence gradually fell and they all looked at him.

“Let’s see how many quiet games or activities and how many active ones we can think of. We’ll go round the table first. Lomas, you write them down. If we can think of enough, it sounds excellent but it’ll need a lot of planning.”

*

The door opened with a bang and MacDonald hurtled into the room, his sweater half over his head as he entered.

“All right. I know I’m late! Mr Hodge caught me and he went on and on about the rugger trials. They want me to try for the under 15s.”

“You’ve got five minutes to change.” Said Copley, rather unhelpfully.

Hanson grabbed MacDonald’s clothes as he shed them. “I’ll put these away, you just get into your weekend clothes.”

“Thanks! Even if Matron is off this weekend, I wouldn’t put it past one of the others to come snooping.”

The others laughed. MacDonald had missed a ramble the previous weekend because Matron had hauled him back to the dorm to tidy up. He had received little sympathy as he was the untidiest of the five.

“Here, brush you hair. You can’t go down like that.” Reg passed him his hairbrush.

MacDonald battered at his hair and threw the brush onto his side table.

“Will I do?” he asked, swivelling round. “Do I have all my clothes on?”

The others were out of the door as he spoke and he got no reply so he shrugged and followed as they all took the stairs two at a time.

Boys were converging on the hall from all over the building and they were not quite the last. To their surprise, they joined a queue to enter the hall and were admitted one at a time. Inside, two prefects sat at a table with a pile of different coloured badges made of card in front of them. As each boy entered, his name was found on one of six lists and a badge issued. All the chairs had been moved and the boys were sitting on the floor. As the inseparables joined them, they realised that they all had different coloured badges.

Once all the boys were seated, Harrison went up to the dais and rapped the lectern for attention. “You’ve all got a badge?” he queried. A forest of nods made him smile.

“The colour of the badge is your team for the evening. We’ve got a note of who is in which team, so no swapping is allowed. When I’ve finished, Red team, will go to the gym, Blue to the Sixth Form Common Room, Yellow to the Upper Fifth Common Room, White to the Refectory, Green to the Lower Fifth Common Room and Orange will stay here.” He paused. “Go!”

There was a mad rush for the exit and the inseparables found themselves split up for the evening. Reg, got up and moved across to where the orange team were gathering. He was joined by Fourakis who looked more cheerful than Reg had ever seen him. Stranded in England by the war when Germany invaded Greece he had not heard from his parents and, although he had worked steadily, Reg was sure he had been very unhappy. He had refused all overtures at friendship and, though polite, remained solitary, despite several attempts to befriend him.

A fortnight before, Greece had been liberated and Fourakis had looked tense, though he had still not confided in anyone. Reg had seen Mr Robertson talking to him and he had been missing from classes for two days but it was difficult to know what to say.

Reg grinned at him. “You look like you’ve lost sixpence and found a shilling.”

“I found a whole five pounds! I had a letter from my mother this morning.”

“That’s great. I’ll bet you were pleased. I don’t know how you’ve managed. How long is it since you heard?”

“Three and a half years.”

At that moment two of the prefects and a third year Sixth Form member came across to the group and Reg said hastily. “Sit with me at supper and tell me about it?”

Fourakis nodded and they both turned their attention to the prefects who were doing a quick headcount.

“We’ve got thirty games and each of you have to do eight. Some are active, like rope climbing or a sack race and some are things like anagrams or other word games. Others are things like picking up peas with a straw or threading needles. We’ve ten minutes to sort out who is doing which. Everyone has to do at least one active and one word game and one other.

The scoring is four points for Upper Four, three for Lower Fifth and two for Upper Fifth and one for Lower Sixth. You get a token with the name of the game on, where it is and which order you go. You give that in when you enter.

Anyone who thinks they could do better in things like threading needles or picking up peas with a straw than anything else, go over there.” Glover pointed to his left and several boys moved over.

Gradually, they sorted the boys into three groups of what they felt they were best at and then each went to one group to assign games. Reg had opted for the word games and was happy to take active things like rope climbing so he was relieved to find that his other game was threading a needle, having done that for Auntie many times in the past.

With a glance at the clock, Glover looked round. “All finished?” he asked his assistants. Receiving nods in reply, he turned to the boys. “Do you all know where you are going first?”

“Yes.” They all replied.

“Which team is going to win?”

“Orange!”

“Too true! Now line up by the door, except the boys who need to be in the hall first. We’ve thirty seconds till we can go. Twenty nine, twenty eight.”

They all joined in. “Twenty seven, twenty six …… three, two, one, GO!”

With a great surge and a shriek which caused the staff to wince as they were enjoying a quiet coffee, the boys erupted from the team rooms and rushed to their first game.

By the time the two hours were up, all the boys were revved up, as Lomas said, “like little steam engines.”

Wilkins, Atkins and Glover wolfed down their supper and retreated to the Sixth Form Common Room to sort out the marks while the rest of the boys finished a leisurely supper.

Reg remembered his promise to Fourakis and, after a quick word to Hanson as they entered the refectory, sat at the end of the table with Fourakis.

“Don’t tell me, if you’d rather not.” Said Reg, a little shyly. “I knew your parents were trapped in Greece but you didn’t seem to want to talk about it. I’m glad you’ve heard from them at last.”

“I couldn’t talk about it. It just choked me up . Mr Wheeler was kind to me. He took me on holiday each summer. I spent Christmas with some Greek people in London and that was horrid. It brought it all back. I know they meant to be kind and that made it worse.”

“And now?”

“They’re both all right. I’ve got an address I can write to and Mr Robertson promised to get my letter off today. I don’t know how long it will take to get there. I know I won’t see them till the war is over but I can wait now I know they’re safe.”

“Bully for you!” said Reg. “Maybe it will be over by Christmas.”

*

The Saturday of half term gave the boys a great deal of free time to do as they pleased. Some organised impromptu soccer or rugger matches, others got on with hobbies or played various board games. Still others collected packed lunches and went for rambles. The Upper Sixth and Third Year Sixth were given the whole day off duty. Some went into Leeds for the day and others disappeared into the hills with packed lunches. Sunday and Monday were fairly filled with organised activities. By the Tuesday, they all agreed that they had had a good weekend.

“Not the same as going home.” Hanson commented, “but the next best thing.”

 

#133:  Author: Kim, Location: Tipperary, Ireland PostPosted: Mon Sep 05, 2005 8:04 pm

sounds like a great half-term. I love your imagination

 

#134:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Sep 05, 2005 8:25 pm

Excellent half term! And how nice of Reg to extend friendship to the Greek boy.

Thanks Pat.

 

#135:  Author: Squirrel, Location: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Mon Sep 05, 2005 8:37 pm

That sounds like it was great fun. I loved to see the older boys in council, but how strange it seemed to hear Reg and co talked about as younger ones.

And I thought Reg was just great to show Fourakis that friendship - just what he needed - a chance to talk to someone who could understand at least a little. Thanks Pat

 

#136:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Mon Sep 05, 2005 9:16 pm

Thanks, Pat. Was Fourakis new that term? I really enjoyed reading about all the activities that took place.

 

#137:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Mon Sep 05, 2005 11:47 pm

Thanks Pat. Lovely description of the games night.

So glad Fourakis' parents are okay. Very Happy

 

#138:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue Sep 06, 2005 1:44 am

“Do I have all my clothes on?” No comment!!

Pat, this was brilliant - as ever - I loved the way in which the older boys grappled with the difficulties of entertaining all the boys, and wasn't Reg perceptive and supportive with Fourakis? Very Happy

 

#139:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Tue Sep 06, 2005 7:23 am

Thanks Pat Very Happy

Nice to see Reg doesn't limit his friendship to the Inseperables - although, going by his other friendships, I'd be surprised if he did.

Liz

 

#140:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Wed Sep 07, 2005 8:42 pm

I'm not posting quite as regularly as I was, partly through RL being busy (no, absolutely not CS busy - that might well make the front page of the Sunday sport!) and partly because a bunny from farther down the story line bit and, if I wanted any ankles left at all, I had to write that bit next.
Anyway, here's the next section now. Thanks for all the appreciative comments. I can hardly believe you've stayed with me for 10 months!



It was on the Friday of the following week that Mr O’Sullivan caught Reg and asked him to come to the engineering shop after prep. “Mr Jeffreys has been looking at your kite design. I think he and Miss Collins have come up with an idea.”

Reg rushed off after prep and found that Mr Jeffreys had made two different designs of frame from light metal rods. Miss Collins was examining them carefully.

“This one is like the one in the book.” Mr Jeffreys was explaining to Miss Collins, “and this is like the sketch you drew.”

He looked up as Reg hovered uncertainly in the doorway.

“Come in. You must be Entwistle. Miss Collins has brothers who made kites and she came up with this sketch and the idea for using metal for the frame.”

Miss Collins paused in her perusal of the frames and beckoned to Reg. “Come and look at these. The one in your book ends up with the same diamond shape as the ones my brothers made but it is made differently. Yours has a frame right the way round and the ones they made have just a cross and they stretched the material over it.”

Reg came over and examined the shapes. “Which one flies best? To be quite honest, our kites never did fly well. We spent most of our time running madly across fields and falling over! It was only last holidays that I thought of trying to make a decent one. Once they catch the wind, it’s quite thrilling.”

“We won’t know till we try and we may have to experiment with size as well. Mr Jeffreys knows more about how thing fly than I do.”

Reg looked puzzled and Mr Jeffreys explained. “I used to work on airplane design. It’s a different shape and you don’t have engines but the principles of lift are the same. From the drawing you made for Mr O’Sullivan, I see you made yours bow so it catches the wind and that’s a lot better than a flat design.”

Reg nodded. “We started off with flat ones and then realised we had to bow the cross piece or it just went round in circles and then crashed. We split the willow stick down to make it bend better. What about material? Have you got any ideas for that? We used pillow ticking but we should have washed it first. Once the stuff in the material got wet, they went all out of shape as they dried.”

Mary showed him a piece of fine material. “It’s what is used for a particular sail on boats. It doesn’t shrink when it gets wet and it’s very strong.”

Reg was a little crestfallen to discover that Miss Collins was quite definite that the material would need to be hemmed but she took pity on him and explained that they had acquired an old broken sewing machine which Mr Jeffreys thought he could mend.

“That would be spiffing, but isn’t it a lot of work just for two kites?”

Mr Jeffreys explained his problem with finding projects for the younger boys which they would find interesting.

“They’ve got to learn the simple things first and they need to feel they are making something real.”

“A bit like dissecting a worm before getting onto frogs. You learn how to use the scalpels and things.” Said Reg, who had just finished some biology prep.

“Exactly. You’d have mangled the frog if you hadn’t learnt how to handle the tools on something simple. We have to get these flying first and get them right. Yours will be the first two successful ones. Then I can do the drawings that the boys can work from and we can add it to the list of projects. We may even end up with a kite club. There are lots of different designs for kites if we can find out some more about them. I’ve seen people flying ones that were box shape. I’m going to write to some of my old colleagues. They’re interested in anything that flies.”

*


Eventually two kites were finished, one from each design. “Can I bring the others?” Reg asked as they were planning the first flight. “They’ve heard all about it and I’d like them to watch.”

Mr Jeffreys looked doubtful. “Are you sure? You don’t usually invite an audience to a test flight. There’ll be a lot of hanging around while we try them and they might be a total disaster.”

“They won’t laugh.” Reg assured him. “It’s only the other four of my crowd and Fourakis. He goes round with us a lot now and he says they fly kites in Greece, especially at Easter. He might even know something we don’t.”

“All right. Keep it just to those five, though.”

“I will.” and he rushed off just in time for supper.

*

“Anyone would think you were about seven, not twenty seven.” Exclaimed Ivy as Mary bounced into the sitting room at the lodge clad in her gardening britches and a thick jumper.

Mary chuckled and sat on the sofa to pull on her walking boots. “You’re just jealous because you’re not coming. Never mind, my dear. When we’ve got the design right, you shall come and have a go.”

Ivy pulled a face and the others laughed.

“Now that’s a sight I’d like to see. You really are a city girl at heart, aren’t you.”

“I don’t call getting hot and sweaty any sort of fun. I like my pleasures a little less energetic!”

“What about you, Stacie? Will you have a go when we get them done?”

“It sounds fun. I’ve never flown one. The ancient Greeks flew them, though.”

“How on earth do you know that? Fourakis says they fly them in Greece nowadays at Easter as well.”

“It is believed that the legend of Icarus started with something of the sort. He may have tried to fly attached to a kite to give him lift.”

“I thought that was just a legend.”

“Even legends have to start somewhere, you know. Unravelling the facts from the legend is one of the things that makes Classics so interesting.”

“I’d like to know more about that later. I can think of lots of stories I just dismissed as superstition, but I must get off now or I’ll be late. You shall have a go, Stacey, as soon as we’ve got them right.” Said Mary, cramming her beret onto her head and grabbing her coat as she left the room. “See you later.” She called as she left and they heard the front door slam as she went.

There was a moment’s silence and Anne laughed as she stood up. “Gosh! it’s gone quiet. I get breathless just watching Mary rush round. I’m off to the farm to get some eggs and milk. We’re having John, Charles and Hugh for supper tonight, don’t forget, and I said I’d make a custard tart. Does anyone want a walk?”

Christine stood up as well and stretched. “I’ll do the vegetables next. I’m due up at school at four as I’m on the rota for tea duty. I’ve still got some marking to do as well, so I’d better not come. How many of us are there for supper?”

Stacie went over to the chart pinned to the back of the door. “Jane and Mary are on duty tonight so that’s seven of us. I’ll walk up with you, Anne. It’s too nice to stay indoors. I’ll fetch the milk can. Has it been scalded? Mrs Newby is bound to ask.”

“I did it when I put the last of the milk in the jug.” Ivy volunteered.

*

The two girls set out across the fields to the farm. Stacie looked round with pleasure.

“I’ve missed looking up at hills since I went up to Oxford. Not that these are exactly the same. These are just gentle hills.”

“The same as what?”

“The Alps. I was at school in Austria.”

“Lucky you. I’ve never been abroad. Christine and I were going to go when we finished college but then the war came. Why did you go to go to Austria to school?”

There was silence for a moment and Anne looked at the older girl. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to pry. I didn’t think.”

“It’s all right. I don’t talk about it much. Both my parents had died and my Aunt sent me. I was very unhappy at first but, well, things happened and I ended up liking it. I’d never been to school before.”

“Never been to school? I thought everyone had to. How on earth did you catch up and get into Oxford?”

“My parents taught me. I know now it was a bit lopsided. I knew next to nothing about some things and was miles ahead of the other girls in others. I didn’t know how to get on with other girls, either. To be honest.” She glanced at Anne who’s eyes were like saucers. “I was a bit of a prig. I thought Classics was the be all and end all of learning.”

“Well, you’re not now!” said Anne with conviction. “I’m sure you’re miles cleverer than the rest of us but you don’t flaunt it. In fact you’re quite normal.”

She stopped and put her hand to her mouth. “I mean … err … Oh, goodness! That didn’t come out the way I meant it.”

Stacie looked at her for a moment and then began laughing and Anne was so relieved that she joined in. When Stacie had recovered herself, she had to take her glasses off and wipe her eyes.

“Thank you for the compliment. I know it came out a bit back handed, but it is one I appreciate nonetheless. I still find the Classical World almost more interesting than the real one at times and I have to struggle not to inflict it on everyone else. It generally doesn’t endear me to people. I see the glazed look in their eyes and I certainly don’t feel normal then.”

“Aw, rot! We’ve all different. Like Mary and this kite flying and her mad enthusiasm for all sorts of weird things, and you heard how we tease Ivy for her dislike of outdoor exercise. Come to that, you’ve seen Christine and me poring over maps and planning routes for hikes where we’re going to get up to out knees in mud and come back worn out.” She giggled. “Perhaps none of us are normal.”

Stacie grinned. “Maybe not. I hadn’t really thought of it that way before.”

“How did you come to apply here for a job? Christine and I came, quite frankly, for the chance to walk whenever we could. Ivy needed a completely fresh start after her husband died. I don’t really know about Mary, except I think she has always been a bit of tomboy and is probably happier teaching boys than girls. Jane, I know, wanted a new challenge. You know she looked after her mother for years and then the school she worked at closed just as her mother died. I think she wanted an adventure before it was too late. I’d have thought you could have stayed in Oxford and done research or something.”

“It’s a bit of a long story and we’re nearly there. I’ll tell you on the way back.”

“Righto!”

 

#141:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Sep 07, 2005 8:54 pm

Lovely to see Stacie there - and how nice of Anne to point out that everyone's 'not normal'. Glad there's such enthusiasm about Reg's kites.

Thanks Pat.

 

#142:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Wed Sep 07, 2005 9:08 pm

Thanks, Pat. It's good to see Stacie and I'm glad she's getting to know Ann better. I'm looking forward to hearing how Stacie came to teach at Polgarth School.

 

#143:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Wed Sep 07, 2005 11:44 pm

Lovely, Pat, thanks.

*hoping we get to hear Stacie's story* Very Happy

 

#144:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu Sep 08, 2005 12:20 am

Great stuff Pat - lovely to see Stacie fitting in so well.

 

#145:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Thu Sep 08, 2005 7:40 am

Lovely - thanks Pat.

Another one keen to hear Stacie's story Very Happy

Liz

 

#146:  Author: dackel, Location: Wolfenbuettel, Germany/Cambridge, England PostPosted: Thu Sep 08, 2005 2:40 pm

Another lovely post, thanks Pat.

 

#147:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Thu Sep 08, 2005 8:54 pm

I think I've been influenced strongly in my view of Stacie by Auntie Pat's drabble.



Mrs Newby, after checking that the can had been well scalded, filled it with milk and their basket with eggs, tucking in a piece of cheese, wrapped in muslin as well. “The cows are still out in the pasture and we’ve rather more milk than we expect by this time of the year. Mind, it’s not the sort that will keep. You need to eat it in the next few days. I’ve been making some harder cheese for the winter and I’m hoping we’ll be able to last right through this year. The rations don’t go far. You got your chicken this morning?”

“Yes thank you. Thank you for drawing it as well. Mary and Jane are both busy today and none of the rest of us are very good at that sort of thing.”

“That’s all right. I was doing one for us for tomorrow anyway.”

With many thanks, they set off home.

*

Anne felt a little shy of raising the subject of Stacie’s background and reasons for being at Polgarth so she remained silent on the subject. They were about half way back to the Lodge when Stacie kept her promise.

“I’m probably only here for a couple of years. It could be less if the war ends sooner.” She paused and Anne, realising that her companion was thinking how to explain herself, stayed quiet.

“Oxford still isn’t easy for a woman. Oh, I know they say we have equality with the men but the reality is a bit different. A woman has to be a lot better than a man to get the same recognition. It’s very competitive.

My father was fairly famous in Classical Studies and I think some of the men students were a bit wary of me. Some of them thought I was out to show them up. Others assumed I was getting preferential treatment. I think some of the staff were wary as well for fear of being accused of favouritism.

You see, I don’t mean to boast but I am good at Classics. My parents and I spoke Latin at dinner every night to help me learn it properly and my father used to set me to checking his translations in Greek. You know,” she added as Anne looked a little puzzled, “he’d translate a passage from Greek to English and then I’d translate it back into Greek.”

“How old were you?”

“I suppose I was about eleven when I started doing that. He was incredibly patient but he always worked from the assumption that I would be able to do it so I really felt confident quite quickly. I didn’t know it was unusual. I never met any other children, that was my whole life.

Anyway, between aiming for a First to ensure the Academics would take me seriously and trying to fit in with the other students, the first year was really difficult. Then I just settled down to doing my best and trying to take no notice of the jealousy.

I think that was part of my reason for taking a break. I needed to get away for a while, perhaps live a normal life for a little while before I go back.”

She paused again and Anne kept silent, not even daring to look at the older girl as she realised she was struggling to express herself, probably for the first time in her life.

“That’s one reason. The other is so difficult to explain. It sounds so ‘pi’ and Victorian!”

“Try me.” Said Anne. “I might understand. If I don’t, at least you will have told someone. That might help.”

“John Wheeler understood. He knows I’m probably here for only a short while. I think it was the fact he understood that gave me the courage to try it. I told you I was fourteen before I went to school, When I got there, I found that most of the girls thought Classics were boring. In fact, most of them thought all lessons were something you just had to do. They were going on to get married and run homes, most of them. The majority of those who weren’t set for marriage wanted to be teachers. Some of them, I think, just liked the school life and wanted to go back to it rather than moving on.

Don’t get me wrong. I know now the teaching was good and the girls were learning a lot but books and learning weren’t a passion for most of them as they were for me. I just wanted to go on studying. I said earlier I had difficulty fitting in. I couldn’t cope with the teasing and the way they talked to one another. My parents had been married a long while when I was born. They were both scholars and that came before everything I know they loved me and I never felt unwanted but they loved their studies more. I just had to fit into their lives

I suppose I was what is called an ‘accident’. Not that they made me feel that. It’s just a realisation that came to me later. I must have been a terrible inconvenience.

Once I’d left school and could think my experience through, I realised it had been good for me. I’d learned to get along with other girls and realise that there was another way of living, even if it wasn’t for me. It made me realise, as well, how few people love learning.

When I was getting near the end of my degree, I wondered if I could pass my passion on, at least to a few children, and, when I saw the advert, I thought it might be more possible at a boys’ school where Classics are still taken more seriously.”

She paused while they went through a gate, closing it carefully behind them and then continued.

“I’ve been lucky. The war has hardly touched me. I’m studying a subject I enjoy. I’ve ample funds to go back to Oxford when I want to and settle there and bury myself in my books, but I felt I needed to do something for someone else first. I’ll leave when the war is over and the men who went to fight get back. I’ve promised I’ll stay two years if they need me. John says I can make it longer if I want to but it should be enough.” She flushed. “I told you it sounded a bit ‘pi’.”

“I don’t think so. I’ve never had a ‘passion’ as you call it, for any one subject but I do love learning and teaching. The thing I like best is when a lesson goes really well and I feel I’ve really got the boys thinking. You know what I mean, it’s when even one of them asks a question that shows he’s really understood. It’s almost better when you’re coaching a slow boy and he suddenly catches on to what it’s all about. Sometimes it seems I’m never going to get there and then suddenly it’s as if something switches on in his brain and his face lights up and he’s got it .”

“That’s it, exactly. Even just one boy asking something a little extra can make me feel satisfied that I somehow got the lesson right and perhaps struck a little spark.”

“What about your friends from school?” Anne asked after a few minutes thought. “You said you enjoyed it in the end so I suppose you must have made friends. Do you see any of them?”

“The school closed after the Anschluss. They’re all scattered. You can’t say a lot in letters.”

“Don’t forget, ‘No man is an island’. They’d be proud of you.”

“You’re probably right. I feel tons better for being up here anyway. I always felt tired in Oxford.”

“That’s probably the air.” Remarked Anne, sagely. “I’ve heard Oxford is very relaxing. Thanks for telling me. I’ll not mention it to any of the others if you’d rather I didn’t.”

“Not at the moment. Now I’ve told you, I’ll probably tell them anyway if the subject comes up.”

“Good! Now when are we going to taste a real Austrian recipe?”

“You have! Remember the potato pancakes we had when everyone was complaining about always having mash? They’re called Rösti and come from Austria.”

Anne laughed. “How sly of you. We didn’t know that, though we’ve all asked you for the recipe.”

She opened the front gate to the lodge and bowed. “Go ahead, the future Dr Benson.”

 

#148:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Thu Sep 08, 2005 9:01 pm

Thanks, Pat. It was interesting to hear about Stacie's background and I liked the fact that her father was patient with her.

 

#149:  Author: MaryR, Location: Sale Cheshire PostPosted: Thu Sep 08, 2005 9:17 pm

I can identify so well with Stacie's comment about the feeling when you know you've got your point across in a lesson. There's nothing quite like it.

Thanks, Pat, Stacie is coming across beautifully here.

 

#150:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Thu Sep 08, 2005 10:39 pm

patmac wrote:
“That’s probably the air.” [/i] Remarked Anne, sagely. [i] “I’ve heard Oxford is very relaxing.

It is indeed - especially on a sunny day by the river with a bottle of wine Wink

That was a lovely bit of Stacie's background - thanks Pat

Liz

 

#151:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Sep 08, 2005 10:45 pm

Lovely Pat - and such a feasible reason for Stacie to be teaching.

Thanks.

 

#152:  Author: Sugarplum, Location: second star to the right! PostPosted: Thu Sep 08, 2005 11:07 pm

Thanks Pat. It was lovely seeing more of Stacies background.

 

#153:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Fri Sep 09, 2005 4:28 am

Thanks Pat, that was super. Like Mary, I was impressed by the comment about the "spark" when teaching - there's nothing quite like it.

 

#154:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Fri Sep 09, 2005 1:13 pm

That was wonderful, Pat. Am so glad we got to hear her reasons for being there.

Hope she manages to inspire a student or two.

x

 

#155:  Author: Carolyn P, Location: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Fri Sep 09, 2005 1:47 pm

Just caught up wiht this. That was a lovely portrait of Stacie.

 

#156:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Fri Sep 09, 2005 3:28 pm

Thanks Pat!
Will Stacie and Dorothy get to meet?
And will they recognise each other?

 

#157:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Fri Sep 09, 2005 8:23 pm

Vikki wrote:
Will Stacie and Dorothy get to meet?
And will they recognise each other?


They may, but I haven't been told that part yet.



During term, John tried to arrange for each member of staff to have a day off most weekends and a full weekend at least twice a term. It was even more important now that most of the boys stayed for half term. It didn’t always work out as planned but everyone was quite good natured about it and there was a fair bit of trading between staff.

Apart from Mr Carter, who lived in the village, and Hugh, who went to see Dorothy every other week, most people stayed at school on their day off and went for walks or stayed in their room. The women staff had the luxury of living in the Lodge and could cook there when they were not on duty in the evenings, though, during the week they generally ate at the school and joined the men in the staff room afterwards.

At weekends, they usually cooked at the Lodge and had taken to inviting staff who were off duty on a Saturday to supper so they didn’t have to appear at the meal with the boys. As Charles had told Hugh earlier, if you wanted a real day off you needed to stay out of sight.

John and Charles, as Head and Deputy, rarely took a day off together but, this weekend, they had both ended up taking the Saturday and strolled down to the Lodge with Hugh at half past six, knowing that they were in for a surprise.
“They’ve decided never to produce the same main course or pudding twice in a term.” Charles explained to John who had not heard of this. “I’ve no idea how they manage it but, so far they have. I’m sure one day we’ll walk in to egg and chips because they will have run out of ideas.”

John laughed. “I hope I’m off duty that day. Mrs Newby doesn’t call it a proper meal and I’m reduced to eating it in workmen’s cafés in Leeds whenever I can.”

“It’s fish and chips I crave. I think mushy peas is an acquired taste though!” Hugh chipped in.

“Don’t you have them in London?”

“Not the part I come from. We have fish and chip shops but not mushy peas. We had pie, mash and liquor with jellied eels though, and I’ve never seen those up here. The liquor is a bright green thin parsley sauce.”

“I don’t think we’ll have that tonight, or mushy peas!”

John opened the gate for the others to go through and the front door opened to reveal a beaming Ivy.

“Punctual as ever, I see! Come on in and give me your coats.”

“That’s teachers for you. Even out of school, we can’t help being on time.”

They shed their coats and were ushered into the cosy sitting room where Christine and Stacie were sitting. John looked round appreciatively.

“I can’t believe what you’ve done in here. It looked so long and narrow when the painters had finished.”

The room was quite large but of awkward narrow proportions as it ran from front to back of the house on one side. At the front was a wide bay window with leaded panes and the fireplace on the outside wall at the side was flanked with two tall narrow windows. On the back wall was another large window. A large sofa which had seen better days, stood in front of the fireplace, and two more comfy armchairs stood each side.

The occupants had persuaded the school handymen to remove the oversized mahogany cabinet from the room and to replace it with bookshelves, which stretched the length of the wall. No two shelves were the same, being made from cast off wood from many sources but they had been stained and polished to a warm brown and the centre shelves were reserved for a few ornaments and the rest were filled with a wide variety of books.

The bay window had a seat built in with lift up lids to make storage and Ivy had made a fitted padding for it from pillow ticking and stuffed it with feathers from old pillows from the school which Matron had triumphantly produced from her never ending store of things which might come in useful. All the women had had a hand in the patchwork covers, one of which was still in progress and remained to be fitted. A small folding table stood before the window where anyone could work and still feel part of the group.

A few gay shawls disguised the worn settee and armchairs and at the other end of the room stood a long narrow table, stacked with exercise and text books, currently hidden from view by a curtain strung right across the room.

All the women had brought something for the room, from the two folding chairs which were set out to make up enough seats to the shaded lamps which stood round the room, giving a warm glow. A few light modern prints dotted the walls in place of the original heavy Victorian oils in ornate frames.

Ivy ushered the visitors to the most comfortable seats and settled them with a glass of elderflower wine.

“This is nice.” Said John appreciatively. “Where did you get it, Ivy?”

“Mary and Jane made it. Mary wrote home for her mother’s recipe when we saw how many elder bushes there are round here. We’ve all learned to do without sugar in our tea and coffee and they managed to make two gallons.”

“It wasn’t without it’s more alarming moments.” Added Christine. “They didn’t realise just how violent the first fermentation can be. The house reeked of yeast for a week.”

Anne came into the room, an apron round her waist. She sat down and accepted a glass of wine.

“Hello you three. I’m just passing through while the vegetables cook so I can’t stay.” She sipped her wine. “I say, it is jolly good! Does anyone know how strong it is?”

Stacie chuckled. “Mary is flatly refusing to measure the specific gravity. She says it is a piece of empirical research to see how many glasses it takes to knock someone out.”

“Any results, yet?” Hugh asked.

“Not yet. We may get a result tonight, though. That’s assuming there’s anyone able to count by the end of the evening. I will be making notes.” Replied Stacie in her usual dry fashion. “This is the first time we’ve opened a bottle.”

“I say, what about our dignity? It won’t do for the Head and Deputy to stagger back singing late at night.”

“Not much danger there! We’ve all seen you three and the disappearing whisky trick.” Anne got up. “I should think you’re all immune to mere wine. Five minutes to supper.” Stacie and Christine rose to follow her from the room, taking their glasses with them, leaving Ivy as hostess while they served up the meal.

*

“That was really good, thank you.” Said John as he sat back in his chair. “No, I couldn’t eat any more of even that delicious custard tart, thank you Anne. It’s really good of you all to cook for us. It makes it a real break to come out to supper.”

“It’s fun for us as well. With five of us taking turns, we don’t have to cook every week so it doesn’t become a chore. It makes a difference having the farm to provide the food as well. If we didn’t have that, we’d be very restricted.”

“I sometimes feel guilty that we do so well. Except for a few things, rationing hardly affects us here.”

“I’ll admit I was surprised when I came,” Said Stacie, “but, I don’t think you need feel guilty, John. Just be thankful. The school puts in a fair bit of work on the vegetables and the farm. It’s not as if we are cheating and buying on the black market. If we had to buy meat and vegetables, there’d be less for everyone else.”

“Even in the towns, a lot of people are growing vegetables and keeping chickens. They’re sharing with their neighbours as well.” Hugh said, thinking of Dorothy’s work on the allotment. “In some ways the rationing has made people pull together better. I read somewhere that people are eating better food now than they were before the war.”

“I know that with my head.” John answered, tapping his forehead. “It’s just that I know not everyone is in that happy position.”

“I’ll bring the coffee through, if you’d like to go and sit by the fire. Stacie and I will clear away.” Ivy stood up and started picking up dishes.

They left the table and everyone except Ivy and Stacie went through to the sitting room where Anne put another log on the fire and riddled the grate before sitting down.

Stacie and Ivy cleared the table and Ivy started the coffee while Stacie emptied the kettle into the sink and began washing up. Ivy took a tea cloth and they worked in companionable silence for a few minutes.

“I hope John doesn’t think I cut him off a bit sharply there. I just don’t feel like remembering the war tonight.”

Stacie looked at Ivy’s troubled face and then continued with the washing up.

“I shouldn’t think so. He knows he’s not being sensible when he says things like that.” She paused to rinse a plate. “I think those of us who have not been personally affected are more sensitive to our luck than you probably realise.”

She glanced up at Ivy. “There seems to be nothing we can do to contribute except carry on. I think it’s when we’re enjoying things that we remember just how lucky we are. People like you and Hugh and Jack have been through a lot and the rest of us have an irrational need to find a way to suffer as well. We know it’s silly but we still feel it.”

She flushed and returned to the washing up. “I probably put that rather badly.”

Ivy was silent for a few minutes, thinking as she mechanically dried the crockery. “No, you didn’t put it badly. I’d never really thought of it that way. I suppose I’m trying so hard to make a fresh start that I don’t even want to think about the war.”

“Let’s leave the rest to drain.” Suggested Stacie.

They laid a tray and took the coffee through.

*

They sat round and chatted quietly, stopping only to listen to the nine o’clock news. At around half past nine, they heard the front door open and Mary’s voice, calling “It’s only me.”

Her face appeared round the door. “I’m going up to change. I’ll be back in five minutes.” She disappeared again.

“We’ll get to hear all about these kites.” Christine laughed. “She looks cheerful so I suppose all went well. I’ll make some more coffee. Jane should be back soon as well.”

Mary appeared a few minutes later, wearing a neat skirt and jumper and with her hair neatly coiled at the nape of her neck. She sat on the rug in front of the fire and looked round.

“Well, come on now. Did they fly?” asked Christine.

“I’ll say they did! Both designs seem to fly equally well. Probably because the final shape is the same. We had some adjusting to do to the tails. It’s a good job Entwistle’s crowd was there. Oliver can’t really run, you know with his false leg and they ran up and down like mad for us. Fourakis knew more about kites than any of us.”

“Fourakis? Is he one of the Inseparables now? That’s news to me.” John raised his eyebrows.

“I think it started around half term, John. No one seems to know quite how it happened. Of course he’s much more sociable now his parents have been in touch, poor kid. I wouldn’t say he’s quite an integral part of the group. That will take a bit longer. I’m guessing it has something to do with Entwistle. He seems to be the catalyst.”

“Is that so, Hugh.” Said Mary, sounding surprised. “I didn’t have much to do with Lower Four last year. I’d have said he’d been part of the group longer. They came to cheer Entwistle on but they seemed as proud of Fourakis’ knowledge as they were of Entwistle. They are a jolly crowd, aren’t they.”

Christine appeared with the coffee and they stopped talking while coffee was poured.

“Is Jane coming?” asked Christine. “I expected her to be just behind you.”

“Sorry, I forgot to say. She’s stayed on doing one of those fiendish Maths puzzles with George and Jack. The last I saw of her they were arguing like mad and scribbling sums on scraps of paper. You know what they’re like when they get going.”

Christine joined Mary on the rug, leaning back against Anne’s knees. “How much have I missed? Did they fly?”

“You’ve not missed much. I’d just said it was a great success and then I mentioned Fourakis and we got onto the subject of the Inseparables.”

“Fourakis?” Christine frowned for a moment. “I remember now. He’s that rather sad looking Greek boy. I always meant to ask how he came to be here. He always seemed rather solitary.”

“He’s not sad anymore! His parents have written to him and he’s cheered up no end. He knows a lot about kites and when I left, he was drawing designs for Oliver and Arthur. To cut a long story short, they flew really well. We’re confident enough to ask other people to join us next week and Oliver and Arthur are up to their eyes in plans for other designs.”

*

The conversation broke up into smaller groups and Mary opened another bottle of wine. There was a lot of laughter and teasing and Stacie sat back, enjoying watching her friends.

She caught her breath in surprise. Yes, she was thinking of these people as real friends. She hadn’t expected to feel that when she had arrived. “I’m glad I came.” She thought. “I feel quite at home here.”

 

#158:  Author: Squirrel, Location: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Fri Sep 09, 2005 8:56 pm

Lovely, thanks Pat. It was great seeing the way everyone got on at dinner, and the description of the way fourakis is slowly becoming part of the inseperables was just great.

 

#159:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Fri Sep 09, 2005 9:50 pm

Thanks, Pat. I'm glad Stacie has found real friends and that Fourakis has become part of the group of Inseparables. It sounds like they had a lovely dinner.

 

#160:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Fri Sep 09, 2005 10:39 pm

That was lovely Pat - so many great bits - especially loved the 'disappearing whiskey trick' and the 'pie and mash with green gravy - dad loves that as a treat occasionally, but he'll never get the jellied eels as mum can't even say the word eel without shuddering!

Thanks.

 

#161:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Fri Sep 09, 2005 11:34 pm

Lovely - and a wonderful ending - thanks Pat

Liz

 

#162:  Author: MaryR, Location: Sale Cheshire PostPosted: Sat Sep 10, 2005 8:44 am

How nice that Stacie feels she can make friends, that she doesn't have to live all alone in her *ivory tower*

Thanks, Pat.

 

#163:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Sat Sep 10, 2005 5:58 pm

We're away all next week as we're going to Prague from Monday to Friday. this probably means this is the last post till after next weekend, depending on how tomorrow goes.

Letters from School

Dear Doctor Jack,

Thank you so much for the binoculars you sent for my birthday. I was so surprised to get them. Of course I don’t mind they are second hand. I’m thrilled to have them and I shouldn’t think anyone can get new ones these days anyway. I’ve already been out with them and they are really good. Although I’ve been able to borrow from other people sometimes, it takes so long to refocus and then I know they are waiting for them back that I only ever get a hurried look. It is spiffing to have my own.

I’ve put another letter in with this for everybody else. Please will you pass it on to Mrs Jo and she can pass it round to Miss Phoebe and all the others who were at Garnham. I don’t have time to write to everybody and I don’t want them to stop writing to me and think I am rude because I don’t answer.

I’ll try and send every two weeks and I can write it in bits most days.

I hit on this idea the other day when I was running. When I’m running, I’m not really thinking and sometimes ideas come from no where.

I get more letters than anyone except the masters and I do love to hear everyone’s news but they keep us busy here at Senior School. I do write to Auntie every week and tell her my news of course.

I am still top every week in English or History and I’m starting to come third in biology now. I do like biology. We have done frogs now and next week, Mr Hart is bringing a rabbit in and we will watch him cut it up. I should have said dissect it, he is very strict about that. He says butchers cut them up. We’ve seen pictures and diagrams of the inside of a rabbit and he explained how all mammals are very much the same. I’ve cleaned a rabbit out at home, of course, but I wasn’t looking to see how it was made, just getting the insides out.

Some of the boys don’t like it and we even have one boy who goes all funny when he looks at a picture of the insides. I was surprised that a lot of them have never even seen a dead animal, except hung up in a butchers but they come from cities or towns and a lot of them have a cook who does everything like that so they don’t even go to the butcher themselves. Everything is delivered from the shop. I should think their mothers get bored without anything to do.

I’m right up with the others in Maths now and in the top half of the class. I think you will be pleased when you get my report this term.

Love from

Reg

*

Dear Everybody,

Thank you all for your letters and for the birthday cards and presents.

I am going to list them here. I hope you don’t mind not getting separate letters but everything has been so new and they really keep us busy now we’re at the Senior School. I love getting all your letters. No one else gets as many as I do except the Masters. Some of the boys are quite jealous. They only get a short letter from their parents, usually their Mum and they don’t seem excited about that. Macdonald says he thinks his Mum writes them all at once and just posts one each week as there is never any real news in them. I think he was joking but sometimes, when I read out the funny bits, they all say I’m lucky to have so many friends.

Mrs Jo, I’ve made a little frame from papier mache and painted it to put the photo of the triplets in. Thank you very much. It is lovely to see them each day and I am sure they have grown since the Summer.

Simone, Thank you for the jumper you knitted for me. It is lovely and warm and I will wear it every week for rambles or birdwatching. We’ve put the painting Tessa did up on the wall of our dorm. Please thank her for it. The flowers are lovely.

Frieda, thank you for the hankies. It is the first time I’ve ever had any with my initials embroidered on them and they are very smart.

Marie, thank you for the book. I didn’t have it and I love the Biggles books. I’ve read it already and now it is being passed round the dorm. I love the card Wolferl made. He is really clever to do it all on his own. I was trying to remember how old he is and I think he is seven?

Phoebe, that big box of books for the library at Chaucer House was marvellous I just told Mr Douglas that you were sending some books and he was so excited when he got so many. I know he has written to thank you. It was really kind of you to think of us when you were sorting out which you and Doctor Frank both had.

He arranged for me to go down to help him sort them out. It was strange going back there. When we first moved up here it seemed so strange and it felt as though we had left home but we’ve got used to it now and Chaucer House seemed smaller.

Mr Douglas is quite calm as a rule and doesn’t get excited about things but he was like a dog with two tails as Auntie would say. He kept picking up one book and then another and exclaiming about them.

Thank you for the ones you sent for me as well. I always enjoyed looking at the one with the wild flowers in it when you were at Garnham and I used to bring flowers back for us to look them up.

Well, here is my news so far as I can.

We get the chance to try lots of different sports and one of them is cross country running. I really enjoy that and the Games Prefect says I’m really good at it and could get good enough to run for the school someday when the war is over and we start having competitions with other schools again. It is really nice to run by yourself across the fields and up the bottom part of the moor. Only the oldest boys are allowed to run right up to the tops because they seem to think it would be too much for us younger ones. I was a bit disappointed about that but I suppose I’ll just have to wait.

You know we got a dormitory to ourselves right at the top of the house. It is really good and, so long as we keep our voices down, we can get away with talking till quite late. We nearly got caught once when Copley fell out of bed because he was laughing so much and he bumped his head and shouted out as Harrison, that is our Head Boy and he is very fair but awfully strict, was coming along the corridor. Anyway, Harrison sort of burst into the room and we hadn’t heard him coming and he found us all sitting up and Hanson out of bed because Copley had gone with an awful bang.

Copley was bleeding where he’d banged his head and it was all running down his face. We’d got the curtains open so he couldn’t put the light on and it gave Harrison a shock because the moon was shining right in the window and onto Copley’s face with all the blood running down and he was all pale and Hanson had a load of blood on his hands where he’d tried to get Copley up. It looked like a scene out of a detective story where the murderer is caught red handed (I suppose that is where that saying comes from).

Anyway he shouted and some of the other prefects came running along. There’s not really room in our dorm for so many people and Bentley, he’s the Library Prefect, stubbed his toe and said a rude word.

Chorley looked at Copley’s head and said it wasn’t that bad. He should know, he is Games Prefect and he is keen on rugger so he’s seen lots of split heads before. By the time he had taken Copley off to Matron to have his head patched up and Harrison had sent Hanson off to the bathroom to wash and change his pyjamas it was really late and Harrison just told us to go to sleep and keep quiet.

We thought we were going to be in trouble but everyone seemed to think Copley had just fallen out of bed in his sleep and we got away with it. There is still a blood stain on the rug by Copley’s bed and it won’t come out.

I’ve got to go to prep now so I’ll write some more tomorrow.

It is Tuesday now. Yesterday was a nice day and they made us all go out during free time to get some fresh air and exercise so there wasn’t a chance to write anything.

I’m doing well in lessons and I’ve told Dr Jack about that in his letter so I won’t write it here except to say that we’ve been doing European History now and we’ve just started on Napoleon. I remember some of the stories Mrs Jo told me about him.

I told you about the kites last time and how Mr Jeffrey and Mr O’Sullivan were helping. Miss Collins who teaches Science at Chaucer House had an idea for the material. Her uncle makes sails in the Lake District and she got some spare material from him. It is quite fine and used to make a special kind of sail. I’m not sure how to spell but it sounds like spinacker and the material doesn’t shrink or go out of shape in the rain. They got the frames made up in the two different ways and Miss Collins and I sewed the material. Mr Jeffrey got the old sewing machine mended really well. Miss Collins was surprised I knew how to use a sewing machine. I used to think it was fun to sew on Auntie’s and she used to let me sew scraps of material together when I was small.

We arranged to test fly them on a Saturday and the other Inseparables were allowed to come with me. Fourakis, who is a Greek boy, came with us. He hadn’t heard from his parents for years since Greece was invaded and he’s always seemed quiet and didn’t really make any friends, though we did try. Anyway, he had a letter and they are all right. He’s much more jolly now. He says that in Greece they fly kites a lot especially at Easter. He knew more about flying them than any of us and we boys did most of the running around because Mr O’Sullivan is old and can’t run fast any more. I think he must be about forty. Mr Jeffreys has a false leg so he can’t run at all.

Miss Collins can run like anything. She came in her gardening britches and she ran up and down with us all the time. She says the new Classics Mistress at Chaucer says the Ancient Greeks flew kites and she’s going to try and find out some more about that.


Wednesday

It is a beastly day today and the fog hasn’t cleared at all. We were supposed to be having football this afternoon but Mr Hodge said you couldn’t see one end of the pitch from the other so we had to put up with some extra gym. I quite like that but it’s not the same as being outside and we have been stuck in all day.

Mrs Jo, I got your letter this morning and it was nice to hear all your news. I laughed about the triplets wanting kites. They heard Joe and me talking about them in the summer. It is nice that you read my letters to them. I think they are probably a little young yet but I could make them each one if you think they would like it. It probably won’t be till next term because Mr Jeffreys has promised Miss Collins one next and he hasn’t got a lot of the metal rod he used so he is trying to get some more. The trouble is that it is difficult to get like all the other metal he needs.

Thursday

I think I have just about caught up with all the news here now. I had a letter from Sybil this morning. I expect you have heard all her news but I’m glad she is doing well.

I’ve just read all your last letters in case I’ve missed something and it reminded me to send a message to Tessa that I am looking forward to trying her rock cakes the next time I visit. I don’t know when that will be. Easter at the earliest I should think. All the little ones will have grown up so much by then.

Give them all a hug from me.

Love from Reg

 

#164:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Sat Sep 10, 2005 6:08 pm

Lovely letters - thanks Pat. They give a great picture of what's going on with Reg and his friends.

Hope you have a wonderful time away.

Liz

 

#165:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Sat Sep 10, 2005 6:09 pm

Thanks, Pat. I hope you have a nice time in Prague. It was lovely hearing all of Reg's news. It sounds like he got some really nice birthday presents.

 

#166:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sat Sep 10, 2005 6:39 pm

Lovely letters and a wonderful view of how Reg is getting on at school. Isn't it funny that he calls the others Simone, Frieda and Marie but addresses Jo as Mrs Jo? Is that because the Maynards are paying for school or does he feel uncomfortable with her?


Thanks Pat - have a lovely time away.

Last edited by Lesley on Sat Sep 10, 2005 8:04 pm; edited 1 time in total

 

#167:  Author: Squirrel, Location: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sat Sep 10, 2005 7:38 pm

That was just great. I'm wondering if Reg will ever mention the name of 'the new classics mistress' in one of his letters - I would be interested in the responce. I think Reg calls Jo 'Mrs' simply because she hasnt asked him to call her anything else, whereas the others have. Thanks Pat and have a great time away

 

#168:  Author: jacey, Location: Ireland PostPosted: Sat Sep 10, 2005 7:39 pm

Lesley wrote:
Isn't it funny that he calls the others Simone, Frieda and Marie but addresses Jo and Mrs Jo? Is that because the Maynards are paying for School or does he feel uncomfortable with her?


I noticed that too, Lesley. I think it is because Jack and Joey are paying for his education. That might lead to a feeling of distance, as well as gratitude of course.

I never really took to Reg in the books, and consequently didn't get around to this drabble for ages. Now I'm a complete Reg convert Smile

Have a nice time in Prague, Pat. I'm sure you'll have pen and paper (or laptop?!) for drabble scribbling! Laughing

 

#169:  Author: Helen P, Location: Crewe, Cheshire PostPosted: Sat Sep 10, 2005 10:16 pm

I've just caught up again! And enjoyed every minute. Thank you Pat.

I particularly enjoy the letters; they show so much of the writers' personalities.

Enjoy Prague, and we will all be here waiting patiently when you get back! Very Happy

 

#170:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Sun Sep 11, 2005 12:07 am

Lovely as ever, Pat. I loved the little touch abotu the papier-mache frame.

Hope you have a wonderful time in Prague. Will PM you the name of a really wonderful little teashop we found there - you'd love it!

x

 

#171:  Author: MaryR, Location: Sale Cheshire PostPosted: Sun Sep 11, 2005 12:32 pm

I've never known a boy willing to write such long letters!! Laughing Laughing

Lovely, Pat, thank you.

 

#172:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Sun Sep 11, 2005 4:04 pm

Thank you Pat!

Have a lovely break, and please write lots while you're away! Wink

 

#173:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Sep 12, 2005 12:26 am

Echoing Mary's comment here!! Two years ago, my son (then 14) had to spend five weeks at the school farm/outward bound centre about 30km from Toowoomba (Queensland town on Great Dividing Range). No phone, no tv, no computer - letters home were compulsory. He decided to write to his sister, then aged four...so he got away with writing about ten lines!

Loved all the splendid detail Pat. Hope you have a lovely time.

 

#174:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Wed Sep 14, 2005 1:09 pm

I always enjoy catching up on this one!

It's good to see Stacie fitting in so seamlessly, and with the self-confidence to open up to Anne. That conversation did make her presence at Polgarth seem eminently logical.

And Reg is an amazing correspondent. I could just see Miss Collins running up and down in her gardening britches. Very Happy

 

#175:  Author: Dawn, Location: Leeds, West Yorks PostPosted: Sat Sep 17, 2005 12:04 am

I've just caught up on lots of this Pat and it's lovely, I'm now feeling all warm and content. Wondering who is going to click first about Stacie Very Happy

Hope you're having a lovely time in Prague, don't forget to show us some photos when you get back

 

#176:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Tue Sep 20, 2005 9:23 pm

We had a lovely break in Prague. Some pictures are at www.machinhome.net

Unfortunately, I've come back to a full diary so posting will probably be a little bit sporadic till things settle down again.

I'm not 100% sure why Reg calls Jo 'Mrs Jo'. He just did Rolling Eyes .

Anyway, we continue.


Auntie would see changes in Reg at the end of term.

His speaking voice had steadied now into a rather deep tone which was at odds with his generally gangly appearance. He had put on a little more height but also a little girth and his shoulders were already beginning to broaden. When he had his annual check up with Dr Ward, shortly after his fourteenth birthday, he was pronounced fit and healthy.

After Reg had left the room, Doctor Ward commented to Matron that he would probably start to fill out in the next year or so. “I reckon he’ll end up in excess of six feet, judging by the size of his feet now. At the moment there’s not an ounce of fat on him but that’s probably to the good.”

Mr Reed had seen him a couple of times in the course of the term to check his voice and was of the opinion that he would end up a baritone and could probably rejoin the choir within the next six months.

November fogs cleared and the cold weather started in earnest. Puddles began to show a layer of ice in the mornings and, where the sun did not reach them, it lingered through the day. The fields in the valley began to fill with sheep brought down from the moors and, one morning in mid December, the first snow of winter fell. It did not last long in the valley but the moors retained a layer on the north side of walls and in dips and hollows giving definition to the contours.

Almost before they knew it, the end of term was approaching and there was a mad rush to fit in the final rehearsals for the Carol Concert and of HMS Pinafore. Hobbies sessions were a constant rush to get the last presents made and there were also the end of term exams to prepare for.

For the younger boys, it was an end of term like any other. They were excited about Christmas. For the older boys and the staff, it was the most depressing Christmas of the war. After the Allied Landings in France in June, it seemed that the end could not be far off and spirits had risen. Six months later, they had not yet crossed the Rhine and boys approaching their eighteenth birthday, whose whole time at senior school had been overshadowed by the war were now expecting to go and fight in the never ending battles which were still raging.

V1 and V2 rockets were still falling on the capital and unlike conventional bombing there were no warnings this time. People would count to ten after the chugging noise of the V1's cut out, knowing that they weren't safe until they heard the bang as the rocket exploded.

The V2's were silent and once you heard the bang you were safe. But the effort of remaining constantly alert was exhausting. Morale was beginning to crack, just as the Germans hoped it would.

Sir Julian appeared at Chaucer House just before term ended and Hugh led him to the study to wait while John could be called from a exam he was supervising.

“I’m sorry. I can’t stay long enough to wait till the exam ends. I have to be at a meeting in London mid afternoon.”

Hugh’s private opinion was that the man looked strained. He had visibly lost weight and his hair was now completely grey and receding. He promised to fetch John and to take Sir Julian’s driver to the kitchen.

“I remember you from last time.” Said Hugh as he walked along the corridor with her. “Corporal Barbour, isn’t it.”

“Yes, that’s right, Sir,” she said, flashing him a quick smile. “I’m surprised you remember. I’ve been with him all through. I’ve been lucky. He’s always most considerate. He asked to keep me because I can double up as interpreter.”

Mrs Newby sat the young woman down by the range with a cup of tea and Hugh went off to find John.

John raised his eyebrows at the news that Sir Julian was in the study and left Hugh to carry on invigilating and hurried off to the study, arriving just as Mrs Newby was leaving, having produced her usual pile of sandwiches.

John exclaimed at the sight of his friend. “Good grief, man. You look as if you need a good night’s sleep. It’s good to see you but I feel I ought to tuck you up on the settee for an hour or two.”

Sir Julian gave a ghost of a smile. “I’ll sleep on the way down to London. I wanted to call in and see you before Christmas and this makes a good stop on the way from the North of Scotland. I try to keep a low profile and stopping at Hotels for a meal is not such a good idea. Anyway, Mrs Newby’s sandwiches are not to be scoffed at! How is it going John?”

John knew what he meant. He was one of a chain of ‘weather vanes’, as Sir Julian put it, dotted up and down the country. He knew he could get an honest appraisal of the mood of ordinary people from such contacts.

John frowned. “I think everybody is just weary. The ‘It’ll be over by Christmas’ feeling was particularly high this year after the landings in France. Now they feel let down. Most of the folk in the village have no idea of the distances involved. Once we were in Europe, they started thinking of weeks, not months.

The V2 rockets have got people rattled as well. I know they aren’t killing people at the rate the conventional bombing did but the very idea of a silent menace like that is enough to unnerve anyone. We’ve quite a few boys with parents in London and the South East. I think we’ve probably got more being left here for Christmas than at any other holiday so far.

The other thing that bothers us is that the boys coming up to eighteen now were beginning to think they would miss the fighting. I’ll not say they are unwilling to go but it’s more a resigned acceptance than anything. Eric and I were talking the other day about it.

How is it really going? Do you have any idea how long it will take?”

Sir Julian paused to swallow a mouthful of sandwich and took a sip of his tea before replying.

“This set back in the Ardennes is delaying things. The Americans are bearing the brunt of it and I’m afraid casualties will be high. I think it is going to take a few months yet but it is certain we will win, in Europe at least. The Pacific war is another matter. We may have to send more troops over there once this is finished. I can’t see a demobilisation for a few years yet. We’ll have to maintain a presence in Europe to stop the Soviets moving too far West.”

John stared at him in horror. “You don’t think we’re going to have to fight them next!”

Sir Julian shook his head. “I hope not. There’ll be a lot of sabre rattling on both sides but there’ll be some sort of compromise. Neither side can afford another war at the moment. To be honest, this will nearly bankrupt us and the whole of Europe will have to be rebuilt with American money. It won’t be us in the lead next time round. The Americans have woken up to the fact that they can’t just leave the rest of the world to sort themselves out. In the long run …. “ he shrugged. “We’ll just have to see. I’m not telling you anything you couldn’t work out for yourself you know.”

There was silence for a few minutes and Sir Julian finished his sandwiches.

“I’m sure it will be over in Europe by next Summer, John. I don’t think Japan can hold out beyond the Autumn. I’ve never said it before but I’m sure it really will be over by next Christmas.”

He stood up, started to shrug his coat on and John stood with him.

“I’ve got to get moving. Thank Mrs Newby for me. Keep going John. I hope next time I come I’ll be more cheerful. We really are near the end but it’s the hardest slog in some ways. Have a good Christmas.”

John shook his hand. “You, too. Don’t wear yourself out, Julian. It sounds as if you’ve still got a job on your hands after this is over.”

Sir Julian shook his head. “That will depend on a lot of things. There’ll be a lot of changes and it may be time to pass the baton to a new generation. We’ll see.”

They went out into the hall where Corporal Barbour was waiting with a parcel of sandwiches for the journey and a refilled thermos of tea.

John went to the door and watched them leave, unmindful of the cold.

 

#177:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Tue Sep 20, 2005 10:28 pm

Thanks, Pat. I'm glad you had a good holiday. It was interesting to read John and Julian's talk.

 

#178:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Sep 20, 2005 10:43 pm

Good to see more of this, Pat. Also very interested in John and Julian's talk.

Thanks.

 

#179:  Author: Dawn, Location: Leeds, West Yorks PostPosted: Tue Sep 20, 2005 10:59 pm

Glad you had a good time Pat. I had a nosy at the Eureka pictures too - definitely some new things since we used to go, is ther still the Book tree? Once the kids were older, I used to go and sit there and read while they went and did stuff Embarassed

Lovely update, but why am I now really worried about Julian and his driver and the rockets? Confused

 

#180:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue Sep 20, 2005 11:56 pm

That was excellent Pat, especially the sense of the greyness and weariness of late 1944. And then there's the sense of terrible uncertainty, and what might happen after this war is over.

Thank you Pat.

 

#181:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Wed Sep 21, 2005 6:59 am

Dawn wrote:
Lovely update, but why am I now really worried about Julian and his driver and the rockets? Confused


Ditto. Glad to see this back, Pat, and glad you had such a good holiday.

 

#182:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Wed Sep 21, 2005 11:02 am

So, is Corporal Barbour a former Chalet girl? Only there were sisters called Faith and Mercy Barbour in Tyrol, and she apparently speaks at least one other language fairly fluently if she's doubling as a translator.....

 

#183:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Wed Sep 21, 2005 11:25 am

Ooo clever idea Vikki! Thank you Pat, you've captured the sense of resignation and greyness really well. Hope Sir Julian and Corporal Barbour are ok...

 

#184:  Author: Mia, Location: London PostPosted: Wed Sep 21, 2005 3:13 pm

Thank you Pat, just had a great time catching up. Your characters are like old friends!

 

#185:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Fri Sep 23, 2005 5:00 pm

Vikki wrote:
So, is Corporal Barbour a former Chalet girl? Only there were sisters called Faith and Mercy Barbour in Tyrol, and she apparently speaks at least one other language fairly fluently if she's doubling as a translator.....


Vikki wins the prize, though only a consolation prize as she appeared first some time ago Wink . My bunny thought it is the sort of thing that happens in real life - someone passes through your life and you never pick up the connection. I've actually had it happen so I couldn't resist it.


“I need someone to put a finger in this knot.” Reg called to his friends who were busily trying to get their cases packed for Christmas. He was trying to parcel his kites up in newspaper for the journey home and they were proving awkward.

Copley came across and put a finger on the knot while Reg tightened it. “How are you going to carry them?”

“Thanks. Just hang on one minute, I’ve one more to tie. I’m going to make a loop of string and hang them over my shoulders.”

MacDonald looked up from his impossible packing. “I should have made smaller presents. This elephant on wheels for the baby is just not going to go in the case.”

“Ask Matron if you can borrow a shopping bag.” Hanson stowed the last pair of socks and tried to shut his case. Finding it impossible, he flung out several hankies, three pairs of socks and his slippers and put all his weight on the case, just managing to close it. “There, that’s me done. I’m almost certain to get new slippers for Christmas from someone and these are a bit small anyway.”

MacDonald sighed and left the room to hunt out Matron.

Harrison stuck his head in the door. “Are you all right in here?” A chorus assured him they were. “Hanson, you’ve shut and strapped your case. What about your toothbrush?”

“I left it out and I’ll wrap it in a clean hanky and put it in my pocket. If I can get my case out of here, there’ll be room to move again.”

“It is a bit of a squash, isn’t it. Of course,” he added with a twinkle, “we could always try and fit you in other dorms.” To howls of anguish at the very suggestion, he left the room and they heard him laughing as he went down the corridor.

*

Auntie was waiting in her usual place on Leeds Station and waved cheerfully to Hanson, Copley and Dixon who were waving and calling from the train windows, remembering them from Sports Day.

“Happy Christmas, Auntie.” They shouted. “He’s on his way down the corridor but he’s a bit loaded up.”

“Happy Christmas to you, as well.” She replied, coming across to the train to reply. “Now, mind you are good, or Father Christmas might not bring you anything.”

They all laughed and Reg, who had just landed on the platform laden with his kites across his shoulders, his case and one of Auntie’s old shopping bags, staggered along to her.

They both stood and waved till the train went out of the station and round the bend in the track before looking at one another. Reg had already put his case and shopping bag on the floor and flung his arms round her.

“It’s good to see you.”

“It’s good to see you. What on earth have you got on your back?”

Reg grinned. “Two new kites for Joe and me. I’ll tell you all about it when we get home.”

“Here, let me take that bag. We’ve not too much time before our train. You were late.”

They walked across to the platform where their little train was waiting, Reg talking nineteen to the dozen.

Auntie’s heart thawed again. Each term, as time came for him to return, she wondered if he would have changed. For most of the term, she was resigned to missing him – in fact, she was now rather proud of her clever lad who was making such good headway at school. After four terms, her life had adjusted to being without him for most of the year but, as end of term approached, she began to fret again.

Now, here he was. A little bigger, to be sure, but still her Reg, full of excitement at coming home and keen to share all his doings. Not that she understood a fair bit of it, of course. ‘Scrum half’ and ‘brazing’ were among the many terms that went right over her head. Never mind. He was talking, sharing his life with her. She remembered what Doctor Jem had told her. He had gone to see his old Gran and she had listened. He had kept going back to see her even when he was a Doctor. Perhaps Reg would be the same with her.

Soon they would be home and he would wander round the house and the garden to check all was as he remembered. Then he would talk again till bed time and she would sort it all out in her head tomorrow when he had gone up on the moors.

*

letter to Auntie

Dear Auntie,

Frank is taking a few days off at the end of the week. They always try to let the Doctors with children have Christmas Day off and so he has some time off early.

We are going to come up to Garnham for a couple of days. I know it is short notice but we needed to be sure that I would be well enough and that we could borrow a bigger car. Our little car is not really comfortable for me for long journeys and we still need to pack my wheelchair so I can get out and about more easily. Debby will be with us of course. We also couldn’t be sure of coming till we were reasonably sure of the weather. Although I would love to see snow on the moors again, I don’t think it would be a good idea to be snowed in.

Will you ask Mrs Purvis to light fires all through The Witchens and air the beds for us on Thursday and we will arrive about midday on Friday. Will you also organise milk and so on for Friday, Saturday and Sunday, please. We will have to set off again on the Monday. We will bring all the presents from down here and can take back any to come down here.

I think you had better not tell Reg ahead of time. He would be disappointed if anything happens and we can’t come. It would be fun to surprise him.

Please let me know by return post if there are any problems with any of this and, if not, we will see you on Friday. I am really looking forward to seeing dear little Garnham again and Frank has heard so much about it, he is looking forward to seeing it all for himself. He didn’t see anything when they came to collect me last year.

I am so looking forward to seeing you and Reg

Love

Phoebe

 

#186:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Fri Sep 23, 2005 6:54 pm

Lovely episode - Auntie's thought are so true to life - so glad her Reg always comes home. Glad Phoebe will be there.

Thanks Pat.

 

#187:  Author: Carolyn P, Location: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Fri Sep 23, 2005 8:27 pm

That was lovely Pat. I think the relationship between Reg and Auntie is wonderful, it is deepening as they both grow older and maturer.

 

#188:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Fri Sep 23, 2005 8:47 pm

patmac wrote:
This elephant on wheels for the baby is just not going to go in the case.


*g* I had one of those! In fact I still have it somewhere - it was my grandad's when he was a lad! Very Happy

Thaks Pat, that was lovely (as ever!). I'm so glad Reg and Auntie are still as close as ever - growing closer in many ways, despite the distance. And so pleased Pheobe, Frank and Debbie will be there for Christmas!

 

#189:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Fri Sep 23, 2005 9:00 pm

patmac wrote:
Vikki wrote:
So, is Corporal Barbour a former Chalet girl? Only there were sisters called Faith and Mercy Barbour in Tyrol, and she apparently speaks at least one other language fairly fluently if she's doubling as a translator.....


Vikki wins the prize, though only a consolation prize as she appeared first some time ago Wink . My bunny thought it is the sort of thing that happens in real life - someone passes through your life and you never pick up the connection. I've actually had it happen so I couldn't resist it.





Must have slipped past me before, but it suddenly jumped out at me this time! Embarassed


Another lovely post Pat! Reg and Auntie have such a lovely relationship!

 

#190:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Fri Sep 23, 2005 11:26 pm

Thank you Pat, that was lovely. Auntie's thoughts are so true to life here - and so is the relationahip between her and Reg.

 

#191:  Author: Mia, Location: London PostPosted: Fri Sep 23, 2005 11:33 pm

Thanks Pat, that was a great update

 

#192:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Sat Sep 24, 2005 10:46 am

Just caught up on the last couple of updates - Thanks Pat, they're wonderful

So poignant - and how sad to see the schoolboys going off to fight Crying or Very sad I know it happened, but you are making it all so much closer than just 'knowing'.

And Auntie is wonderful as ever

*sending a good wind for Reg and Joe's kites*

Liz

 

#193:  Author: Helen P, Location: Crewe, Cheshire PostPosted: Sat Sep 24, 2005 8:50 pm

I love Reg and Auntie together! And the friendly joking relationship Auntie has with Reg's friends, too. Smile

Thankyou Pat, for two lovely contrasting posts - the worry and tension of the war, and then the excitement and bustle of Christmas holidays.

 

#194:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Sun Sep 25, 2005 4:51 pm

Reg pulled his bike out of the shed and set to work to pump up the tyres and then raised the saddle to it’s highest level. Standing astride the crossbar, he adjusted the bulky package hung across his back.

“I’ll be back by tea time. It’s a perfect day for kite flying.”

Auntie nodded. “Don’t bang your knees on the handlebar. That bike is really too small now.”

“It’s all right, It’ll do me for a while yet. It’s not as if I use it every day now. It’s uphill all the way so I’ll be standing up on the pedals, I expect.”

He set off up the street, his bike juddering along the setts, and Auntie watched him go with a little smile on her face. Stored carefully in Miss Armitage’s shed was a full size bike, newly painted by Joe’s dad and all ready for Christmas. It had taken some finding and enquiries had gone to several nearby villages before one had been found. She already had someone who wanted Reg’s old bike so it would not go to waste.

Reg rode up the hill and noticed that Mrs Purvis was sweeping the step at The Witchens. He supposed they had to keep it aired to stop the damp getting in. It wasn’t likely that anyone would come up so near to Christmas but it was reassuring to see the place looking lived in with smoke drifting from the chimneys. Waving cheerily to her, he did not stop but carried on as the track became rougher, intent on spending a whole day with Joe and the new kites.

Joe was waiting as he arrived and came out straight away. “You got them then?”

“Yes. Just you wait till we fly them. They’re spiffing.”

Leaving his bike against the mounting block, he pulled the awkward package from his back and started unpicking the knots. As each piece of string came loose, Joe rolled it up and put it in his pocket. String was yet another thing in short supply these days and neither boy even thought of cutting the knots. The newspaper was carefully folded and Joe took it into the kitchen for making firelighters before looking at the kites.

“Cor! They’re a lot bigger than our old ones. How are they made?” he asked picking one up and examining it closely.”

“I’ll tell you as we go up the hill. This wind is perfect so let’s not waste it.” The two boys set off up the hill and Reg told Joe the whole story as they went.

The kites proved as satisfactory as Reg had promised and the hills rang with their laughter and shouts of satisfaction. Finally, they stopped to eat their sandwiches, sheltering from the cold north wind in the lee of a stone wall.

While they sat, they exchanged news. Reg told Joe about his cross country running and shared some of the madder exploits of the term. Then he told him about what he had learnt in biology.

“It’s amazing.” He said finally. “Mr Hart says that all animals are the same inside. Oh, there are differences like how our hands have thumbs that mean we can hold things or cows digest their food differently but when you get down to the skeleton, you can see the same bones. We’ve got a skeleton of a man hanging from a stand in the Biology Room and you can see the same bones if you look up from a rabbit’s skeleton.”

“ I’d not thought of that. I’ll look next time we’re butchering. I’ve not so much to tell you. Things don’t really change up here. I’ve been looking at that bird book you lent me and I come up on my day off sometimes and spend most of the day watching them and looking them up in the book. Mr Hart saw me one day and he was telling me about a club he belongs to. It’s called the Royal Something or other for the Protection of Birds and they have a thing called a Newsletter. It’s got lots about birds in it. He brought me all his old copies and he’s going to pass them on to me in future when he’s read them. Its really interesting. Anyone can join and it costs five shillings a year but I get his magazines so I don’t need to join.”

“I didn’t know he was interested in birds. Its strange how he’s so nice and his wife is so awful.”

“Mrs Ormerod says she’s just a daft old bat. We’re lucky up here. It’s a bit far for her to come visiting. Mr Hart makes notes of birds he sees and when he sees them. He says sometimes they ask for people to send in letters saying when and where they’ve seen a particular bird. He gave me a diary to write in. He says he gets extra ones for Christmas. Poor old boy. I suppose people don’t know what to buy him.”

They flew the kites some more and then made their way down to the farm where they spent some time looking at Joe’s notes on the birds he had seen and eating lardy cake. It was dark when Reg got home and Auntie had a cooked supper ready as he had taken a packed lunch. After supper, they sat chatting by the fire and listening to the wireless till it was time for bed.

*

Friday morning dawned bright and sunny and Auntie kept Reg busy with one job after another all morning. He didn’t mind helping but she seemed to be finding jobs which really didn’t need to be done. She wanted to take all the china down off the dresser and wash it. Then she wanted the dresser polished from top to bottom before it was put back. When they had finished, she asked him to clean the kitchen windows. Then she asked him to sweep the yard. When he came in, she looked at the clock and suggested they should have an early lunch as it was nearly midday. She went into the kitchen and he sat down to read.


*

Frank carefully eased the big car round the corner into the narrow, steep street. He looked with interest at the cottages of honey coloured stone, darkened with age and, even this far from towns, with the soot from mill chimneys. The grey slate roofs followed the line of the hill. Each stone doorstep, leading directly onto the pavement, dipped in the middle with wear from the countless feet and was scrubbed to within an inch of it’s life. Some were in short terraces and a few stood alone, separated each from it’s neighbour by a narrow passage.

“Over there.” Debby leaned over the back of the front seat and pointed to the end of the street, to the last cottage, standing slightly apart from the others where the village abruptly ended and dry stone walls indicated that fields extended beyond.

“Park well over in case a cart comes along.”

Frank pulled the car over and noticed lace curtains twitching at several windows.

“How do you feel, love?” he asked, turning to his wife with a smile.

Phoebe, her face flushed with excitement, laughed. “I’m fine. Don’t forget I slept a fair bit of the way.” She looked round eagerly. “Nothing has changed. I haven’t been down here since my father died. He used to drive down here when he took me into Garnley. The Witchens and Many Bushes are up the hill straight ahead. I never thought I would see this again.”

He got out of the car and came round to open the doors for Phoebe and Debby, helping Phoebe out and passing her a stick. He carefully locked the car and Phoebe laughed.

“No need to lock it, I don’t think anyone in the village can drive anyway.”

“Better safe than sorry.” Said Frank, grinning back at her. “I’d rather not face Jack if his car is stolen.”

He came round and, with Phoebe’s arm through his, the three walked up to the cottage and Debby knocked at the door.

Reg was deep in the adventures of Biggles and Algy when the knock came.

“Answer it, Reg. My hands are wet.” Auntie’s voice came from the kitchen. Reg frowned. Visitors to the front door were unusual but Auntie sounded as if she had been expecting the knock, in fact she almost sounded excited. He laid the book down and went to the door, struggling for a moment as it stuck.

Opening the door wide, he stood with his mouth open. Phoebe, Debby and Frank stood beaming at him.

“Well ask them in, then!” said Auntie from behind him.

There was a few minutes of confusion and Frank stood back and watched as everyone talked at once and the surprise was explained to Reg, then he found himself sitting in a big armchair watching Phoebe and Reg as they caught up with one another’s news.

He smiled to himself. Yes, this had been a good idea. His precious girl looked so well now, compared with the last time they were in Garnham. He recalled how ill she had been and the anxiety he and Jack had felt as she seemed to be slipping away from them as they drove to the San in the ambulance. She was a patient then and he had no idea she would come to be at the centre of his life.

The idea had come to him one evening when she had showed him a letter from Auntie, detailing some village news and she had looked a little wistful as she spoke of people who had helped in small ways when she was ill.

“I’ve always felt a little guilty that I didn’t get chance to say goodbye.” She had concluded. “They were so kind and they didn’t intrude at all. Debby often found some fruit or a few eggs or a jar of jam on the back doorstep and we had no idea who they were from. Someone must have walked all the way up the hill to leave them. I remember one winter, we were snowed in and two of the men from the village dug their way right up the hill to bring us some groceries and shovelled all the snow from the yard so Debby could get to the coal shed. Then they had a cup of tea in the kitchen and went back. They didn’t really know us. I’d never even seen them before.”

He had stored it away in his mind. He was sadly aware that her life was still restricted compared with most women. Friends called to see her frequently but she could not go anywhere on the spur of the moment. He had toyed with the idea of teaching her to drive but her legs were still not really strong enough and he doubted her arms would ever be strong enough to manage the steering wheel of even their little car. She never complained but he wondered if she was sometimes lonely with only Debby for company most days.

Jo, when consulted, had been in favour. “She would love to go back and see it all again. She often talks of the people there and she’d love to show you round.” She thought a moment and then gave an impish grin which made her look like a schoolgirl again. “I’ll tell you what. Don’t tell Reg you’re coming and make it a surprise for him. Phoebe doesn’t get the chance to surprise people very often and she’d love it. You can take all the Christmas presents as well. Ask Jack about borrowing his car. He can manage in yours for a few days.”

Now here they were. He could hear the murmur of voices from the kitchen as Auntie and Debby finished preparing lunch and Reg and Phoebe were deep in conversation as Reg described his day with his friend, flying kites. Reg had grown again. He well overtopped Frank now and was beginning to fill out a little. Frank smiled again. It seemed odd to hear this deep voice coming from Reg who had seemed so young less than two years ago. Archie had kept his promise to keep an eye on the younger boy and said he was doing well and seemed happy at school.

The weekend seemed to fly by. Frank drove Phoebe and Debby down again the next morning and Debby visited with Auntie while Reg showed Frank and Phoebe round the village. Taking turns to push her chair, they went down to the shop and bought a few essentials, saw the village school and the conker tree on the little green behind the War Memorial. They had even gone to the church, fortunately not meeting the Sodger.

It was only a tiny village but their progress was interrupted every few steps by well wishers as the villagers came out to greet them and wish them well. By the time they arrived back at Auntie’s cottage, Phoebe was looking tired and Frank insisted they should go straight back to The Witchens so she could rest.

Reg rode up to The Witchens later in the afternoon and spent more time with Phoebe while Frank luxuriated in the unaccustomed rest and read a book. Auntie arrived in time for tea and Frank insisted in driving her home while Reg followed on his bike. When they got to the cottage, Frank took a large box out of the car and carried it into the house.

“I’ve brought all the Christmas presents.” He explained. “Jo suggested you unpack them and put anything to go back down in the box so I can take it back.”

“Trust Jo to think of the practical details. We’ll finish wrapping them in the morning so you can pick them up.”

Discussing the trip with Phoebe, Frank had wondered if he would be able to get Phoebe up the track she had talked of to the top of the moor. She had described the view so well and with such feeling that he had assumed that she had been there herself and wondered how it had been managed.

“No, I’ve not been up. It’s much too steep and rough for the chair. I’d like you to see it though. Reg would go up with you like a shot. He’s so proud of it, you’d think he had invented it himself. He’s described it so many times, it feels as if I’ve been there. You go up for me.”

When Reg arrived home a few minutes later, Frank asked him about the possibility of getting the chair up to the top.

Reg shook his head sadly. “It’s much too uneven. The stones are all tipped about anyhow now and I think we’d be in danger of tipping her over. I thought about it lots of times and, even though there’s two of us to help now, it’s just not possible. I know she really would like it. She used to love hearing me describe it to her.”

“Never mind. I thought that would probably be the case. I’ve not mentioned it to her, though she has suggested I should go up with you. I’ve brought my camera and I could take some snaps. When is the best time of day to get a view of the village in sunlight.”

Reg’s face cleared. “At this time of the year, the middle of the day would be best. There’s often a mist in the morning. The sun is quite low as well now and we don’t get many hours with the sun on the valley. It will take about an hour to get up there, so around eleven would be a good time to start. Shall I call for you then?”

Frank nodded. “Eleven it is. It’s supposed to be clear tomorrow. We’ll take sandwiches with us. Walking always makes me hungry. I’ll get back now. We’re having an early night after all the excitement of today.”

Frank drove back up the hill and went into the house and joined Phoebe in the sitting room where she was lying on the settee. As he came in, she swung her legs round and sat up.

“Debby insisted I should lie down till you got back. She’s sitting in the kitchen listening to the wireless. I’m fine, just nicely tired. What did you think of the village, Frank?”

He sat beside her and put his arm round her shoulders, pulling her to him and kissing the top of her head.

“You were right. It really is a place apart. The people are so friendly and unselfconscious. It’s almost as if the war has not touched them, they seem so happy.”

“Unfortunately, it has touched them rather badly. They’ve lost five men in the services and three in civilian life, one of those was a young girl in an armaments factory. You probably noticed that how few young people there are about except young mothers, and there aren’t many of them now. I’ll bet a lot of the ones who have gone away for war work won’t come back. They will have learned new jobs and some of them will have married or found partners elsewhere. If they seem happy, it’s just that they are used to hard times and have an inner strength that keeps them going. It’s sad to think that a place like this could just disappear eventually.”

“I don’t think that will happen. It may well go down hill for a while but there will always be people who prefer the country life. I think I’m one of them now, though I was brought up in the city.”

“Good. I’ll go wherever you want, Frank, but I don’t think I would thrive without the green of the country round me. The trouble here is that there are no jobs except on the farms. Auntie tells me her father was a cobbler and made clogs and boots for the whole village. Now everyone buys factory made shoes from Garnley.

There was a full time blacksmith as well but now one comes round every few weeks. There was a carpenter and a builder, too. A hundred years ago, they were still building houses with stone from the little quarry down the road. Now there are houses standing empty, like this one does most of the year and Many Bushes as well. We thought we could let that when I knew I wasn’t coming back but you remember we couldn’t and we sold it to that Solicitor from Leeds. He only comes here in the summer because they can’t go to the seaside for holidays with the war on.”

“Maybe you’re right but I’m more optimistic. It may take a long while, decades perhaps, but the busier the cities get, the more likely it is that some people will prefer the country. I was reading somewhere that after the war, they think more people travel to work. I can imagine living here and travelling in to Leeds each day to work.”

“An hour and a half each way! Come on, Frank. No one would consider that.”

“Well, I would. It would be worth it to come home to here instead of living in Leeds.”

Phoebe giggled. “You sound like Auntie. Do you know when they went to get Reg’s uniform, she took one look at Lewis’s and turned tail.”

“Wise woman!”

“Ah, but you’re a man. I’d love to go in there and look at all the things.”

“Would you?” he asked in surprise. “We could go into Armiford on my day off sometimes and go round the shops. They haven’t anything as grand as Lewis’s but there are some quite big shops. Why didn’t you say you’d like to before?”

“I didn’t think you’d want to.”

Frank pulled her close again. “My love, you ask for so little.”

“But you give me so much.” She replied turning her face to his, and stroking his cheek.

Seeing the love in her eyes, Frank found himself unable to speak and held her close, thinking he was the luckiest man alive.

 

#195:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Sep 25, 2005 5:00 pm

Awww, how lovely. Thanks Pat - loved seeing Reg's surprise and Phoebe and Frank's relationship is wonderful.

 

#196:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Sun Sep 25, 2005 5:51 pm

Thank you Pat!

It's lovely to see how strong Reg and Joe's friendship is still, despite the different paths their lives are taking now, and Phoebe and Frank suprising Reg like that was lovely too!

 

#197:  Author: MaryR, Location: Sale Cheshire PostPosted: Sun Sep 25, 2005 7:38 pm

What a wonderful Christmas present for Reg. Laughing

And Phoebe has found so much happiness with her Frank.

 

#198:  Author: Carolyn P, Location: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Sun Sep 25, 2005 9:24 pm

The relationship between Pheobe and Frank is wonderful. I love the way they speak to each other. The surprise for Reg was a lovely idea.

I also love the way you show Rev Omerod befriending Joe was well.

 

#199:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Sun Sep 25, 2005 10:34 pm

Wonderful - I'm so glad Phoebe and Frank could make this visit.

Thanks Pat

Liz

 

#200:  Author: Squirrel, Location: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Mon Sep 26, 2005 9:34 am

That was lovely Pat, thankyou

 

#201:  Author: Mia, Location: London PostPosted: Mon Sep 26, 2005 9:44 am

Wow, a SLOC who is actually offering to take his wife to the shops - and seemingly not needing bribes of food and football breaks Shocked - what a treasure!

Thanks Pat

 

#202:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Mon Sep 26, 2005 2:38 pm

Oh, they're so lovely together! And a great surprise for Reg! Very Happy

Thanks Pat, wonderful as always.

 

#203:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Mon Sep 26, 2005 9:19 pm

Frank saw Reg appear over the top of Tedder’s Bank and grinned. The lad looked almost ridiculous on his bike with his legs at a peculiar angle to avoid the handlebar. As he dismounted, he rubbed his knee where he must have banged it at some point on the way up. Frank knew about the surprise that awaited Reg on Christmas morning.

Composing his face, he came out to meet Reg.

“Banged your knee?” he asked casually.

“Just a bit. I think this is the last holidays I shall be able to ride this The handlebars won’t go up any further. Never mind. It will be good practice for cross country running!”

“That’s true.” Returned Frank thinking of the two hardly used tyres he had managed to buy from a fellow doctor who was a keen cyclist and had, with some difficulty, wrapped for Reg for Christmas.

Reg glanced at Frank’s feet and saw, with relief, that he was wearing a pair of well worn boots. It was always a bit worrying taking people right up to the top if they weren’t used to walking on rough ground.

Frank saw his glance and smiled. “I used to hike when I was at college. I had a right old hunt for these before we came. Just remember you are younger than me and your legs are longer!”

Reg flushed. “I always check. We had a group from Leeds here a couple of years ago and some of them had sandals on. One of them had to be rescued by some men from the village after he broke his leg. Auntie said after that, I shouldn’t go up with anyone unless they knew what they were doing, especially in winter.”

“Quite right. We used to go off in a group at weekends and the man who led us was absolutely adamant that we wear proper boots.”

They set off at an easy pace and, as the track widened, walked side by side, Reg shortening his stride to fit that of the stocky man. As they walked along, Reg pointed out the different moors as they came into view and Frank asked an occasional question, otherwise they saved their breath for the climb.

It was crisp but clear and the snow which had fallen a few weeks earlier had completely disappeared. The sun, even in the middle of the day, was low in the sky and cast shadows on the dips and hollows. The dried bracken and heather took on a golden hue in the weak sunlight.

The track grew steeper and Frank stopped and mopped his forehead with his handkerchief.

“I’m out of condition.” He said, ruefully. “I really ought to get more exercise. Perhaps I’ll start cycling to work each day.”

“The first time I came home from Polgarth, I couldn’t run up the hill behind our house.” Reg replied. “Now I’ve started cross country running, I’m all right again.”

“I heard you’d taken that up. From what I hear, you’re good at it.”

“How did you know? Oh, I suppose Archie told you.”

“Yes. He writes occasionally and he was quite impressed.”

“I love it. I quite enjoyed soccer and rugger was all right, I suppose, but I really love running. Dr Jack said I should find some sort of sport that I liked. He said Doctors need to keep fit.”

“Too true. Today is a lesson for me. I didn’t realise just how unfit I am.”

Reg went scarlet. “Oh, Doctor Frank. I didn’t mean it like that.”

“I know you didn’t but it’s true nonetheless! Anyway, who’s this ‘Doctor Frank’. Just call me Frank.”

“It seems rude to call a Doctor just by his name.”

“Not if he asks you to. We’re people too, you know. How do you think you’ll feel when some boy who is taller than you calls you Doctor Reg when you’re out walking some day?”

Reg laughed. “That sounds weird. I think I’d look over my shoulder to see who was behind me. I call Doctor Maynard, ‘Doctor Jack’ and Sir James told me to call him ‘Doctor Jem’. I suppose I thought that is how all Doctors do it.”

They set off walking again and Frank thought for a few moments as they continued up the slope. “I can see why you would think that, but the relationship is a bit different. Jack probably feels he’s got some responsibility for you because he’s seeing to your education. Jem, I expect, took his lead from Jack. Anyway, he’s quite a bit older than the rest of us. Now, I’m just the husband of a friend.”

“It’s complicated, but I think I see what you mean. I’ll try and remember.” Reg sighed.

“Why the big sigh?”

“Just because it is difficult. I mean, I suppose Archie calls you ‘Uncle’, even though he’s older than me. He writes to you about me as ‘Entwistle’, I expect and I call him ‘Peters’ at school. That’s when I speak to him at all because he’s in Lower Sixth and you just don’t talk to boys that far up the school without a reason. Then when I see him out of school, we’re Archie and Reg and it’s all right to be friendly.

Phoebe and Mrs Jo and all her friends, call my Auntie, ‘Auntie’ even though she’s no relation. All their children do as well. Come to that, she’s not even my Aunt really, she’s my Great Aunt but I can just imagine her face if I called her that!”

“I wouldn’t advise it if you want to live beyond fourteen!” Frank retorted, dryly. “It’s difficult I know, once you start to think about it. At work, we’re ‘Doctor Maynard, Doctor Peters and Sir James’. Out of work we use our Christian names. It’s just a matter of where you are and who else is listening. We’re all different to different people. How would you feel if Auntie called you ‘Entwistle’?”

Reg stopped in his tracks and thought for a moment. “I’d have to call her ‘Mrs Thirtle’ if she did that I suppose. Not that she would.”

“Exactly. I’m Phoebe’s husband and a friend. My patients may need me to be a Doctor but you don’t”

“

They were quiet for a while as they scrambled up a steep slope and then they were right on the top.

Frank stood and looked round. “It’s like being on top of the world.” He declared.

Reg was already going across to the where the cairn stood and sitting down in the lee of a small cliff to unpack his sandwiches. He was used to people being struck dumb when they reached the top. All you could do was wait for them to come to their senses, which they did quickly enough once they realised they were hungry. He could see the view from here just as well. He watched Frank with a smile on his face. He might be a boy from a little village but up here, everyone was equal in the face of the hills.

Frank took his camera out and took snaps in each direction and then came over and joined Reg, sitting down beside him and unpacking his sandwiches as well.

For a few minutes, there was silence as they took the edge off their hunger.

“I don’t think black and white snaps are going to do this justice. ” Frank commented. “I wish I could find a painting of this view to buy.”

“We do get artists up sometimes in the summer. Joe and I have brought them up here sometimes, though they are usually impatient and stop half way. I don’t know if they sell them though. I’ve never asked. Those moors over there are higher than these. The top is quite flat and you can walk for miles. If you keep going, you can see the sea.”

Frank looked curiously at the boy beside him. There had been a strange longing in his voice and Frank suddenly realised that he had probably never been to the sea. The thought struck him that a whole generation of boys had not been to the seaside since the barbed wire and tank traps were put in place at the start of the war. He remembered seaside holidays with his parents and running wild for weeks on end on the sands, fishing with a net in rock pools. Even the poorer children had had a Sunday School Outing to the seaside each year. It was odd, he didn’t remember it raining in the holidays like it did in the summer now.

He came to with a start, realising Reg was speaking again.

“I wish Phoebe could come up here. She would love it.” He looked across at his companion. “I know it’s a bit of a cheek, but how is she, really. She was very tired when we finished going round the village yesterday and she had been in her chair all the way round.”

“Yesterday was mainly tiredness from excitement and meeting so many people. We keep very quiet at home. She’s never going to be completely well, you know. The wretched thing had gone on too long for that.”

“That’s something I was going to ask you. Why didn’t her old Doctor do what you did. He came out every six months or so but shouldn’t she have been in hospital long ago?”

Frank shook his head. “It’s a very new treatment I learned in America. We’re the first hospital to use it in England. It is so new, we can’t risk it on people who aren’t very ill. We just don’t know enough about how it works. Before that, it was just a matter of keeping as quiet as possible so as not to strain the heart further and taking medicine to help make the pain bearable.

To go back to your original question. She may get a little better than she is now but she will always be frail. Don’t worry. I take good care of her and she is a lot better than she was. She’s not in any danger now.”

Reg was quiet for a minute, looking at the view his friend would never see.

“We were lucky Doctor Jack was here when she was taken so bad last year. She would never have got to the San otherwise and met you. Doctor Jack did tell me how bad she was.”

“It was lucky for all of us. You wouldn’t have been at Polgarth either and I wouldn’t have met Phoebe and married her. Come on, we’d better make our way back down. If there’s enough sun, I’d like to take a few more snaps.”

They gathered up their belongings and set off back down. They set off back down the hill and Reg told Frank the story of the kites and how they had flown them a few days before. Then he went on to tell him about Joe and his work at the farm.

“You know,” he finished, “He’s really happy working with the sheep. I couldn’t understand it for a long while because I would have hated it, then when he was delivering the lamb, it just seemed that was what he was made to do. Does that make sense?”

“Perfect sense. He’s doing what he’s good at and he obviously cares about the sheep he’s looking after. He works hard and enjoys his work, I’d say that’s being a success in life, myself. Some people would disagree and put a higher value on education and money but happiness is worth a lot more.

He sounds like a good friend, Reg. Friends like that don’t come along very often. It’ll be up to you to keep it going, though. It won’t be easy. You’ll probably always have to come to see him and write to him in between. I don’t suppose he’ll ever venture far from the valley and he won’t find it easy to write.”

“That’s all right.” Reg assured him, confidently. “I’ll always come back. Auntie is here and this is my home.”

Frank envied him his youth and confidence. He knew how the wider world could beckon to a young man, which Reg would be before long. He also knew that Auntie wouldn’t always be here. He guessed she was more than forty years older than Reg. Reg might well think of this as home now but, unless he was badly mistaken, the boy would be unlikely to return here to live.

 

#204:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Sep 26, 2005 11:23 pm

Pat, this was lovely. Reg pondering on the nature of real friendship and its acceptamce of difference shows a developing maturity that is very heartening. And Frank and Phoebe (I've caught up with two posts) were so attuned to one another. Very Happy

 

#205:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Mon Sep 26, 2005 11:38 pm

Another lovely friendship for Reg - thanks Pat

Liz

 

#206:  Author: Miss Di, Location: Newcastle, NSW PostPosted: Tue Sep 27, 2005 5:15 am

How do you reconcile this lovely thoughtful boy with...well the Reg that Len gets engaged to ?

Lovely post, thank you.

 

#207:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Tue Sep 27, 2005 12:40 pm

Pat, I know this has been said many times before, but your Reg is SO lovely!!!!!!!!

 

#208:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Tue Sep 27, 2005 3:19 pm

Thank you, Pat. I'm running out of compliments here -- suffice it to say that I'll buy your series in hardback.

 

#209:  Author: Mia, Location: London PostPosted: Tue Sep 27, 2005 3:25 pm

Reading that perfect post, all I could think was 'I'm so pleased Frank gets to be a Dad!'

Thanks Pat

 

#210:  Author: Carolyn P, Location: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Tue Sep 27, 2005 9:38 pm

Pat, that was brilliant. From the still relevant warning baout walking the fells with the wrong footwear, to the discussion of names to the comment that 'this is my home'. Thank you.

 

#211:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Wed Sep 28, 2005 4:54 pm

Absolutely wonderful, Pat.

patmac wrote:
He remembered seaside holidays with his parents and running wild for weeks on end on the sands, fishing with a net in rock pools.

This brings back some memories!

Thanks. I do love this drabble. Very Happy

 

#212:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Wed Sep 28, 2005 5:31 pm

Miss Di wrote:
How do you reconcile this lovely thoughtful boy with...well the Reg that Len gets engaged to ?


I've always thought there was a lot of the developing relationship between Reg and Len missed out by EBD. He had just rushed about saving lives and everyone criticises him for being inarticulate. Poor lad!

EBD really wasn't given to writing the romantic bits Wink The nearest she came was when Andre came to see Simone.

I find it hard to believe that, on the basis of the few encounters we see, Len would have been so sure. Her talk with Miss Annersley shows that she was thinking already in the long term. She must have known him well to have that talk. I can't see Joey and Jack being comfortable about it either if it was really as abrupt as that. She was, of course, well under the age of consent.

I don't really think that the Reg/Len proposal scene is any worse than the Joey/Jack one, when Joey was overwrought and not really in any fit state to make a commitment for life. 'Solid lump of comfort' may be a good basis after the first flush of romance has worn off but it's hardly a dream description of someone when in the throes of romantic love.

Most people seem to have a problem with his name. I knew several men and boys called 'Reg' in the 50's and 60's so it didn't seem odd to me. Also Entwistle is a fine old Lancastrian name - see the link here. I've Entwhistles (with the 'h' in the middle in my own family).

http://www.entwistlefamily.org.uk/

Just redressing the balance of opinion and enjoying myself. Razz



Phoebe, Frank and Debby went home the next morning, laden with home made presents for everyone for Christmas. There was still a week till Christmas Day for school had broken up early to make up for the lack of half term.

Auntie and Reg settled to a routine again for a few days. He quickly did his chores early in the morning and if it was fine, he was out and about, either in the village or roaming farther on the moors if the day was bright. Reg tried not to mind that his bike was too small now but it did restrict his wanderings and he began to make plans to try to get some work on one of the farms in the Easter holidays to save for a bigger one. In the evenings, they sat by the fire and Auntie knitted or sewed and Reg read while they listened to a concert on the wireless.

On the Friday, Reg went with Joe’s father to cut two fir trees to decorate for Christmas and on the Saturday morning, he carefully carried the box with the precious decorations down to hang on the tree. As she did every year, Auntie told him stories of how she came by each one as they were reverently unpacked from their cocoons of cotton wool.

First was a little unglazed porcelain angel, with golden wings. It’s colours as bright as the day it was made. There was a little chip on the hem of it’s skirt and one hand had been glued back on.

“That belonged to your Great Grandmother, my Mum. She was given it by poor Miss Ellie one Christmas. She was taken on as nursery maid for Miss Ellie when she was twelve and Miss Ellie was six. She got up at five every morning to rake out the fire in the day nursery and light it again. Miss Ellie was delicate and she was carried in there to get dressed each morning. She brought the can of hot water up and cleared the slops. She did all the hard work and Nanny did the nice things like curling her hair and dressing her. She didn’t get to bed till late because she had to do the washing for Miss Ellie, Nanny and herself every evening.

She used to tell us about Miss Ellie every Christmas when we put the Angel on the tree. She grew to love her mistress and she loved her as well. The poor little soul got weaker and she died when she was twelve. Mum was turned off and walked over the tops from Helmsley with her little cardboard case. She said she cried all the way home in the rain because she wasn’t even allowed to go to the funeral.

When she was old, she gave the angel to your Grandmother, my sister Ivy because she was the oldest girl. When she died, your Mum said I should have it because she remembered how I loved it.

This glass ball came all the way from Germany. My brother Harry gave it to me. I don’t know where he got it from. He gave it to me fifty years ago this very year.

Tom made this.” She said, caressing a little wooden box, crudely painted to look like a parcel with ribbons round it. “He was the youngest of us. He gave it to me the Christmas after I got married.”

“He’s the one who died in the First War, isn’t he?” Reg said as he carefully hung the little box from the tree.

“Yes. He should never have had to go to war. He were right gentle and I’m sure he hated all the killing.”

“So would I.” Reg replied, as he held out his hand for the next decoration.

“I’m glad to hear that. I’d not thought of it before but you remind me of Tom. Not in looks. He were dark haired like the rest of us. Your mother was the only fair haired one I ever knew in the family. I can’t put my finger on it but you remind me of him sometimes.”

“Did he do a lot of wood carving?”

“Aye. Come to that, he did. Perhaps that’s why.”

When they had finished the tree looked, to their eyes, perfect, though most people would have thought it sparsely decorated. Every decoration held a memory for Auntie. Though Reg was too young to appreciate the full significance of the memories, he found his eyes pricking at the thought that he was not the first to hang them from the tree and he tried to imagine his mother hearing the tales from her mother years ago.

It would be great to add something to the decorations, he decided. He would ask Mr O’Sullivan next term if he could suggest something he could make.

*
Miss Armitage and Mr Hart were joining them for Christmas dinner so Auntie was all of a bustle on the Sunday for it was an honour to have the Vicar to dinner, even if she would not have admitted it.

The Sodger had taken umbrage at a lack of respect from the Churchwardens who had insisted on putting up the old crudely carved wooden crib in the church. This was an annual battle and afforded the villagers much amusement.

“Positively HEATHEN”! She had declared, “Almost PAPIST, having idols in the Church.”

Having received no support from the Vicar, who took refuge in his usual defence of vague responses, she had taken herself off to spend Christmas with her father, the CANON, and left him to his own devices. Now he was looking forward to a full church and a substantial lunch in good company.

The Sodger being absent, Auntie and Reg had decided to attend the Midnight service. It was always a short affair of Carols and Lessons. There was something exciting about being up in the middle of the night and walking up to the church in the dark, the only light the sliver of a waning moon, peeping from time to time from behind the scudding clouds. There was an occasional glimmer from a shaded torch and the murmur of quiet voices greeting one another.

The only other sound was the sharp tap of the villagers’ clogs echoing as the steel tips struck the setts. They trooped into the little church quietly, smiling at neighbours and settled as the organ played quietly.

The Church was dimly lit with candles and oil lamps and heating came from the big round tortoiseshell stoves which glowed almost red, having been lit earlier in the evening and stoked repeatedly. Makeshift blackouts had been pinned to the windows and the dark corners and roof looked mysterious giving the interior the feeling of a cave.

It seemed that everyone was there. Mrs Purvis sat with Lily, who kept beaming at Reg and waving. Joe had Christmas Day off and, once he had helped with the evening milking had walked home to spend Christmas Day with his family. He sat with his parents and two little sisters, looking a little uncomfortable in his best clothes with a jacket which was too tight across the shoulders. Miss Armitage sat in her usual pew and smiled at Reg and Auntie as they came in before sitting demurely upright and facing the Altar.

Then, Reg saw Mr Swanley, the organist pull out the stops, flex his wrists and sit with his hands poised over the keys, looking intently in his mirror for the a signal from the Choirmaster. Receiving it, he burst into the usual starting carol, ‘Angels from the Realms of Glory’ and the congregation rose.

After the short and simple service, everybody left quietly. The blackout that was still being observed meant that there was no lingering in the porch to exchange Christmas greetings by the light of lanterns and they left as they had come, quietly and with shaded torches to seek their beds.

Christmas Day dawned bright and sunny. The previous evening, while Auntie prepared the bird, Reg had peeled the brussel sprouts, potatoes and carrots. A pudding was sitting in a pan of boiling water to one side of the fire. Auntie had bemoaned the fact that it was not a ‘proper’ Christmas pudding as dried fruit was so hard to come by but she had done the best she could and put the sixpence in it as usual.

By eleven o’clock all was as ready as it could be for Christmas dinner. The chicken had been moved up to the top oven to ensure that the roast potatoes would brown nicely and Auntie and Reg sat down to open their presents. Most were homemade. Reg had hankies with RE embroidered in the corner, socks, a pen wiper and two pullovers. He also had two new books. Auntie had an apron, embroidered with spring flowers by Simone, hankies, likewise embroidered and a cardigan. Reg had made her a teapot stand and a painted photo frame with a snap of himself in his running kit, proudly holding a medal for winning the Junior Cross Country race near the end of term.

Reg came to his last parcel. It was oddly shaped and bigger than any other. He looked at the card attached to it. “With love from Phoebe and Frank.”.

“Well, go on! Open it then.” He looked up and saw a twinkle in Auntie’s eyes.

“I suppose you know what it is?”

“Aye. You’ll know as well if you ever get round to opening it.”

Carefully undoing the string, Reg undid the paper and then unfolded the cardboard inside. Two bicycle tyres lay in the cardboard and he looked up in puzzlement.

“Now go and look in the kitchen.”

Reg got up and went through to the little kitchen, at a complete loss.

There stood a full size bicycle, it’s paint gleaming. The rims of the wheels and the handlebars had been polished till they shone. He stood for a moment, unable to speak or move and then turned.

Auntie stood in the doorway. “Happy Christmas, Reg.”

 

#213:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Sep 28, 2005 5:57 pm

Awwww that was so wonderful. Love that the old Sodger was away so the Rev was looking forward to a full church and decent dinner! Why on Earth he puts up with her! Rolling Eyes


Thanks Pat. Laughing

 

#214:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Wed Sep 28, 2005 7:59 pm

Awwwwww!!!!
Thank you Pat! That last bit brought tears to my eyes!

 

#215:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Wed Sep 28, 2005 8:15 pm

Oh, what a gorgeous Christmas! Had me welling up a bit there.
So glad the Sodger's gone away! Poor old Mr. Hart can enjoy himself for once!

Loved all Auntie's memories whilst they were decorating the tree, and Reg's determination to add to them himself.

Thanks Pat.

Have to say, I'm one of the very few who's never had a problem with Reg. I just figured, like you said, that he had had far more contact with Len than EBD showed us, especially through his relationship with Jack and Jo. As for the proposal, well that's just classic EBD romance for you!!! Laughing Wink

 

#216:  Author: MaryR, Location: Sale Cheshire PostPosted: Wed Sep 28, 2005 8:26 pm

That was a lovely Christmas post, Pat. Thank you.

And I loved Reg's surprise. Laughing

 

#217:  Author: Carolyn P, Location: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Wed Sep 28, 2005 9:45 pm

I love the descriptions of christmas here. Very evocotive. Why on earth would a crib be objectionable, althougyh I get the feeling that the Sodger would object to anything the village liked on principle, glad the vicar can relax and enjoy the holiday without her.

 

#218:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Wed Sep 28, 2005 10:54 pm

Thanks Pat - what a wonderful Christmas Very Happy

Liz

 

#219:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Sep 28, 2005 11:07 pm

Oh, Pat that was lovely! All the details were just right, and conjure up a picture of all those individual Christmases - with things harder to acquire and accommodations having to be made, but managing and keeping the feeling just the same. I have gone in search of tissues... Very Happy

 

#220:  Author: Miss Di, Location: Newcastle, NSW PostPosted: Thu Sep 29, 2005 2:59 am

patmac wrote:

Then, Reg saw Mr Swanley, the organist pull out the stops, flex his wrists and sit with his hands poised over the keys, looking intently in his mirror for the a signal from the Choirmaster. Receiving it, he burst into the usual starting carol, ‘Angels from the Realms of Glory’ and the congregation rose.


Gosh they don't believe in singing the easy carols do they!

That was a lovely Christmas, and Reg is so thoughtful deciding to make a new tree ornament.

 

#221:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Thu Sep 29, 2005 9:06 am

Wonderful! Sounds like a lovely Christmas and I loved Reg's surprise at his bike!

Thank you Pat.

 

#222:  Author: Karry,  PostPosted: Thu Sep 29, 2005 9:19 am

Vikki said
Quote:
Awwwwww!!!!
Thank you Pat! That last bit brought tears to my eyes!


Likewise - but I am at work, so once again I am getting rather strange looks from the people sitting opposirte!

 

#223:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Fri Sep 30, 2005 9:26 pm

Hugh stuck his head round the study door. “Hello, John. I’m back.”

“Come in, Hugh. If you had phoned, I would have come and fetched you from the station.”

Hugh came into the room and sat on the chair by John’s desk.

“That’s all right, thanks. I came back up on the coal cart. No point in wasting petrol. How are things?”

“Everything seems to have gone smoothly. I only got back myself yesterday. Arthur, Paul and Stacie all set off almost as soon as Charles and I were back.

Anne and Christine have taken our older boys and some of the Polgarth boys off for a hike. Ivy and Mary are doing something with the younger boys. Don’t ask me what, but they’ve got a big sign on the Junior Common Room door which says ‘KEEP OUT. THIS MEANS YOU’ with a skull and crossbones under it!”

“I suppose we’ll hear in due course.” Said Hugh with a laugh. “I must say I thought it was quiet when I arrived. Did you have a good Christmas?”

“Yes, thank you. Jack, my cousin, keeps a good table and an even better cellar. His wife had her sister staying so we had lots of time to chew the fat on our own and got in some good walks as well. What about you? Though I really don’t have to ask.”

Hugh coloured up, the pink on the left side of his face, contrasting strongly with the scarring on the right side.

“Very good indeed, thanks. Dorothy and Mrs Hatcherd are still over the moon about Mr Hatcherd being home.” He paused. “I don’t think Mr Hatcherd is finding it that easy to settle back again, though.”

“I gather that’s not uncommon. The women folk have shown they can cope without the men and it confuses things when they get back. Particularly when they’ve been injured like he has. He’s glad they coped and he has the business to come back to but there have been changes and he’s not been a part of it. He’s lost his role in the family and the business. It’ll take time. I’ll bet Mrs Hatcherd is mollycoddling him as well!”

“That’s putting it mildly! There’s not a lot I can say, though. I suppose they’ll work it through. Now, what’s the plan for the next week? And why in heaven’s name are you sitting working at your desk again in the holidays? I thought you’d stopped that after Irene came.”

“She may be a good secretary but she can’t plan timetables.”

“I thought we agreed we’d leave things as they are for this term.” Exclaimed Hugh, looking surprised. “You said we’d had too many changes and we’d leave well alone for this term apart from some changes to the individual coaching.”

“I did and we are. This is for the summer term. For the first time in years, I’m getting ahead of myself. Now the staff seem settled, I’d like to break some of the classes down for some subjects. Let’s go through to tea and I’ll run through it with you later.”

*

For Reg, most of the rest of the Christmas holidays were spent out on his new bike – when he wasn’t cleaning and oiling it, of course! Although he had never fitted in well with the village children, previous holidays had been punctuated with the odd occasion of a casual chat with other boys from his old school and a kick about with a football but now the boys of his age were all gone. Most were working on farms in the valley or nearby and a few had gone to live with relatives in Leeds or Middlesborough to work in factories.

Most of the time he didn’t mind but, as the days passed, he began to miss his friends at Polgarth and wish he could share some of his adventures with them. He began to count the days till school began with a mixture of feelings. He was enjoying his freedom and he still loved going off on his own but on the occasional day when the weather was down on the tops and rain threatened, he found that the day dragged.

On Joe’s day off, he rode up to High Royd but the clouds were low and, by the time he reached the farm, he was riding through mist and arrived with wet hair and clothes. They spent most of the day up in Joe’s little room in the attic, talking and generally larking about or looking at the bird book. They did manage to get out after lunch but it was too cold and miserable to stay out long and they soon retreated to the farmhouse again.

All in all, Reg was glad when the time came to pack his case and return to school for the Spring Term.

*

Dear Mrs Jo,

I’m going to do the same as I did last term and write one letter to everyone. I think everyone said they didn’t mind and it does mean everyone gets to hear everything.

The thank you letters I sent were only short notes, I’m afraid so I’ll tell you about Christmas first. Phoebe and Frank will have told you about their visit and the lovely time we had so I won’t tell you all that except to say that it was a lovely surprise and I did enjoy seeing them and showing them round the village and walking right up to the tops with Frank. I wonder how the snaps came out. Please can someone let me know.

I expect everybody knows I got a full size bike for Christmas. Auntie had had lots of trouble finding one but she managed it and Joe’s dad painted it and shone all the chrome till it looked like new. I couldn’t believe it and I really didn’t expect it. I was going to try and get some work on a farm in the Easter Holidays to start saving up for one. She’s got someone who wants my old one and I cleaned it up before I left so she can sell it.

I can’t believe the triplets are five and at school now. I’d love to see them in their little uniforms. Thank Len for the letter she sent. She writes really well, much better than I did when I was five.

I had a letter from Sybil last week but I expect she tells you all her news anyway.

Not much has changed here. We are all in the same classes as last term and just doing the same lessons. The weather has been bad and we have had to stay in most of the time so we have had extra gym lessons and lots of boring exercises to keep us fit. It makes me feel all scratchy when I can’t get outside. Everyone is the same and there have been lots of arguments this week. Copley and Alcock fell out last week and it nearly came to a fight but we stopped them. That would have made a lot of trouble because we’re not allowed to fight one another. They haven’t argued for ages. I don’t know why they do. They don’t argue with other people, just one another.

Auntie talked to me at Christmas and she is going to get rid of two of the cows. She has been thinking about it for a long while but now she has made up her mind. She thinks she will just keep one for her own milk and to make butter and cheese. She will have enough for Mrs Purvis and Lily as well. I’m glad because it was making her tired milking three cows. She is determined to keep the pig and the chickens though. She can fatten the piglets and sell them easily and it makes the money go farther. She can eat the eggs as well and she can cook the chicken if one goes off laying.

Mr Reed has let me join the choir again. My voice has settled down really deep and I’m with some of the oldest boys which feels peculiar. It’s a good job I am tall for my age or I would look really odd. The only one of our crowd who doesn’t have his voice breaking yet is Hanson. He’s a lot younger and he still sings treble but Mr Read says to expect it to break within the next year.

I’ve put on some weight as well. I was too thin, matron said and even though I felt all right I had to go for extra cod liver oil and malt every day. I hated it but no one argues with Matron. She weighed me every week and she says I am coming on nicely now and I just have to go and be weighed every month to keep an eye on me.

I think that is all the news for now which is just as well as it is time for tea. I will write again soon. Please give the little ones a hug for me, especially Tessa.

Yours in a big hurry

Reg

*

The term was a short one, Good Friday was at the end of March and the boys went home on the Tuesday before with two weeks holiday. The next term would be longer as a consequence but nobody cared yet. Two weeks holiday was nearly here and everyone was busy with this term’s exams and looking forward to going home.

The term had, at last, produced progress on the war. Finally, during January, the Germans had retreated from the Ardennes, clearing the way for Allied troops from the west. Soviet troops liberated Warsaw and Budapest at more or less the same time and then news began to come in of the liberation of Auschwitz by the Soviet troops. Some people preferred not to believe the reports they heard of conditions there. They just seemed impossible. Finally, the Rhine was crossed and hopes reached a new high. Finally, the V2 rocket sites were captured and everyone could go home for Easter.

*

Something had woken him and he couldn’t get back to sleep. Whoever had said it was quiet in the country must never have lived there, especially in spring. What with the owls hooting and foxes screaming and the birds starting their songs before dawn, it was a veritable hubbub.

Most of the time, he just rolled over and went back to sleep but the last few weeks had been momentous. Everyone was still shocked by the news from Germany of the freeing of Bergen-Belsen. To hear the sonorous tones of Richard Dimbleby describing such horrors had brought the staff who had heard it to a shocked numbness. When John had switched off the wireless at the end of the broadcast, no one had been able to speak.

Within days, news came that the Russians had reached Berlin and at half past ten the previous night had come the news that Hitler was dead. It seemed that the end of the war was at last in sight. There was no euphoria, just a great sense of relief that at least some of the men would be home soon. Surely, the Germans would give up with the loss of Hitler.

In the Pacific War, it was another matter. It seemed the Japanese were still completely committed and there was a fair chance that some of the troops released from Europe would be sent there.

He got out of bed and crossed to the window to draw the curtains before putting the light on. Perhaps a cup of tea would settle him. He lit the little spirit stove and padded along to the bathroom in bare feet to fill the kettle.

Eventually, he sat by the window with the light off and the curtains back and watched the dawn light the sky in the east while he sipped his tea and tried to think of the future instead.

Dorothy was well on the way to finishing her course now and was hoping to get a job teaching languages somewhere in Yorkshire. Once the war ended , her brother, Tom, would be home to help her father in the shop and she would be freed of that concern. In about eighteen months, they would get married and settle down in Polgarth.

*

The Monday morning went well. It was certainly easier this year. He felt fitter and the constant ache in his leg had become an occasional twinge. He had a better idea of what would capture the boys’ imaginations. He was finding it easier to keep order, too. In the first couple of terms, he had sometimes missed the signs that mischief was brewing but now he found he could walk into a room and sense the mood. There were days when every form in the school seemed restless or bent on mischief and, although he had always dealt with them faithfully, it was a lot easier to nip it in the bud immediately.

John had declared on the previous Thursday that, medical science to the contrary, the boys were suffering from Spring fever. Matron laughed but recalled the days when a dose of sulphur was given in the spring to ‘clear the system’.

John made a face. “I remember that! Horrid stuff. I’ll not go that far but it does seem worse this year for some reason.”

“They’ve been in too much over the winter We had all that wet weather in January and then the snow in March. I know we get them out as much as possible but they don’t get out after tea when the days are short, even when it is fine, and rambles are shorter so we get back before dark. It’s just an excess of energy.” Paul sounded quite sanguine.

“That’s because they’re running round the playing field when you have them. We have to get them to sit still.” George sounded a bit sharp having just come from a particularly difficult lesson with Upper Third.

“Abandon lessons for a day.” Advised Matron. “Give them a chance to let off steam outdoors legally. They’ll work better afterwards.”

There was a murmur of agreement and everyone looked at John hopefully.

“We’d better not announce it ahead of time. They’d be even worse.” He said. “Can we get something organised for tomorrow. It’s Friday so it means they get three days off.”


“If a couple of people will help, I’ll set up a little tournament for the First and Second years on the lawn. That will fill the morning and then we’ll have a nature ramble in the afternoon. We could even go pond dipping if I have enough help to keep them from ending up in the water themselves.” Nancy was all for the idea.

It took a surprisingly short time to arrange as everyone was keen and Matron went off to talk to Mrs Newby about re-organising the next day’s meals.

The scheme had worked and, although the staff were tired at the end of the weekend, they all agreed it had been worthwhile. The bickering and mischief seemed to have been blown away on the wind and all returned to normal.

Hugh dumped a pile of exercise books on his table in the Staff Room and went upstairs to collect a book he had promised to lend to Charles. Coming out of his room, he was surprised to see a small boy running towards him. He recognised Caplin from the Lower Third Form.

“Please Sir, can you come quickly. Mr Wheeler says you have a phone call.” He panted. “It’s urgent because he said I was to run.”

Hugh smiled at him. “Thank you, Caplin. You get your breath back. I’ll go straight down.” He set off down the stairs wondering who on earth could be phoning him. When he arrived in the hall, he was surprised to see John standing in the study doorway, beckoning him urgently.

“Go straight in.” he said moving out into the hall. “I’ll be out here if you need me.”

Hugh looked puzzled and then worried. “Is it Dorothy?”

“Yes. She’s all right herself, though.”

Hugh rushed across the room, suddenly realising the most likely reason for the call. Picking up the phone, he heard sobbing.

“Dorothy, what is it? What’s happened?”

“It’s Tom. He’s dead.”

 

#224:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Fri Sep 30, 2005 10:27 pm

Oh no!!!! How terrible - poor Dorothy. Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad


Lovely chapter Pat - and pretty impressive ending - but sobs for Dorothy - is this going to mean a change to all Hugh's plans?

 

#225:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Fri Sep 30, 2005 10:49 pm

waaaaaaaaaaah!

Thanks Pat

Liz

 

#226:  Author: Sugarplum, Location: second star to the right! PostPosted: Fri Sep 30, 2005 10:51 pm

Awwww pooor Dorothy.

Thanks Pat- I just caught up with loads of this Smile

 

#227:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Fri Sep 30, 2005 11:02 pm

Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad

Poor Dorothy and her family.

Love the way you describe the feelings as the war drew to a close too. All we hear about now is the elation and VE/VJ Day etc. It's easyu to forget that the overriding feeling must have been one of relief.

Interesting seeing Reg really belinging at Polgarth now too.

Thanks Pat.

 

#228:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Sat Oct 01, 2005 2:45 am

Lovely interweaving of daily life and current events.

Laughing over the bicycle saga. Reg is growing up in so many ways, though. The restlessness at home is especially telling.

But, poor Tom! bawling And family, just when they were starting to think of him helping out again. And what about Dorothy's plans to teach in Yorkshire? It's a good thing we know from Josie that the marriage comes off successfully.

 

#229:  Author: Squirrel, Location: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sat Oct 01, 2005 7:17 am

I wondered about that when reading it through. Sad Poor Dorothy, and the rest. What a difficult end to the weekend, and how it will change their plans.

It was good to see Reg's view of christmas though, and the staff arriving back at the school.

Thanks Pat

 

#230:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Sat Oct 01, 2005 6:02 pm

Oh NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!

Poor Dorothy (and family)

*crosses fingers that maybe it's all a mistake*

 

#231:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Sat Oct 01, 2005 6:37 pm

Thanks, Pat. I am also hoping it has all been a mistake about Tom. I've really enjoyed catching up on so many updates!

 

#232:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Sat Oct 01, 2005 7:00 pm

Hugh looked up and saw John standing in the doorway. “Go if you’re needed.” He said “We’ll manage.” He left the room shutting the door quietly behind him.

“Can you tell me what happened?”

“The telegram just says killed in action. We don’t know anything else.”

“I’m so sorry, darling. That’s terrible. How are your parents taking it?”

“Mum is just sitting crying. Dad has gone all quiet. He just said it should have been him, not Tom. He’s not said anything else.”

“Shall I come?”

“I don’t know. I really want you but there isn’t anything you can do and it doesn’t seem fair.”

“I’ll get the three o’clock train. I’ll be with you soon after tea.”

Dorothy caught her breath in another sob. “Thank you. I know there’s nothing we can do but I just want to be with you. I can’t quite believe it yet. We sat last night and cheered because Hitler was dead and Tom would be home soon. It just seems so cruel.”

“I’ll be with you as soon as I can make it, dear. I’m so sorry.”

At that point Dorothy was cut off and Hugh was left holding the phone. After a moment, he heard the operator’s voice. “I’m sorry, Mr Douglas. They cut off at the other end. Do you want me to try and reconnect?”

“No thank you. I think she was probably in a phone box and she’ll have left straight away.”

Hugh put the phone down and sat with his head in his hands. He had never met Tom. The only time he had been home on leave in the last twelve months had been for a short leave and Hugh had not been able to get into Leeds to meet him. He had written to congratulate Hugh on his engagement and Hugh had replied just the once. Now he would never know him.

He was still sitting there when he heard the door open and John looked in. Seeing that Hugh was finished on the phone, he came across, sitting at the other side of the desk.

“Was it Dorothy’s brother?”

“Yes they’ve just had a telegram. It said ‘killed in action’ so with any luck it was quick. He was a tail gunner.”

John winced. “They say that is the most dangerous position.”

“Yes, though I don’t think he told his family that. He’s been flying since 1941 and we’re so near the end now. It almost makes it harder.”

“We’ll cover for you. You’ll need to be there for her.”

“Thanks.” Hugh pulled himself together with an effort. “You need to go into lunch. I don’t think I could eat at the moment.”

John pulled a folder across and took out the timetable. “It had better be Ivy and Christine. They’ll cover. Just leave notes if you’d rather not talk to them.”

Hugh shook his head. “No, that wouldn’t be fair. I’ll sort everything out for the lessons first and then pack. If they could come and see me in the Staff Room straight after lunch. Is anyone free to take me down for the three o’clock train.”

“Charles can do it. He’s not got a class then.”

John stood up and hesitated. “It seems so inadequate to say I’m sorry.”

Hugh gave him a weak smile. “It’s all any of us can say. I’m just wondering what I’m going to say to his parents.”

“Just having you there will help them.”

*

Hugh sat on the tram, feeling helpless. He wasn’t even sure why he was here, except that Dorothy needed him. At a time like this there was nothing helpful anyone could say. All you could do was make endless pots of tea and wonder why, accept well meaning sympathy and trying to keep some dignity when all you wanted to do was scream and tear your hair.

That wasn’t the British way, though. His thoughts skittered around and he remembered the shocked faces of his mother and her neighbours when Mrs Fulgoni had come out into the street screaming and crying when she found her husband dead in his chair.

He’d only been about ten at the time but he remembered the shocked tones in which they had told her to quieten down. Someone had fetched her sister for her English had deserted her and the sister joined in the loud sobbing and no one knew what to do.

Hugh had asked his mother later why they screamed so much and she had explained that foreigners were excitable and lost control when something happened. The way she said it made them sound somehow inferior to the British and he remembered that he had accepted it at face value.

Come to that, he hadn’t even cried when his Mum was killed. It just wasn’t something you did. He wondered now if the British might have it wrong. He remembered Copley, hiding in the woods and hurting himself to stop the crying when his Mother and little sister were killed. That couldn’t be right. He should have been able to cry openly. For the first time, Hugh wondered about the value of the British stiff upper lip.

He put the thoughts away for later. It was unlikely that the Hatcherds were screaming and tearing their hair. Their tears would be quiet and the pain would be gnawing away at them inside where no one could help. He stared unseeingly out of the window as the tram crept slowly up the hill, feeling helpless again.

*
Dorothy opened the door, her eyes swollen and red. He took her in his arms and she wept quietly on his shoulder. He just stood and held her tightly, stroking her hair and trying to show through his actions how sorry he was. Eventually, she pulled back and he passed her his hankie to wipe her eyes.

“Thank you for coming. Let’s go into the kitchen for a moment and I’ll tell you what I know.”

They went through and Hugh saw that the table was littered with an abandoned breakfast. He sat down and pulled her onto his knee.

“The telegraph boy came just as we were about half way through breakfast. We knew what it was straight away. It just said he was killed in action. Does that mean it was quick?”

“Yes. If he’d died later they would have said he died of wounds.” Relatives always asked that and Hugh spoke decisively, knowing that this was not necessarily the case with a crashed aircraft and they would probably never know the answer.

“I suppose that’s some comfort, anyway. At least it will be to Mum. She’s so upset but she wants to know how it happened. Will we get to hear?”

“His Commanding Officer will write a letter explaining that and they’ll send all his things home. That might take a few days though.”

He hesitated for a moment, wondering whether to go on. He knew that most airmen left a last letter for their family when they flew. Better not to mention it now. He didn’t know if Tom would have left one, not everyone did.

“It’s Dad I’m worried about. He’s just sitting there. He hasn’t cried. All he said was that it should have been him, not Tom. He seems more angry than upset.

He’s not been himself since he got home. He gets so frustrated at the things he can’t do and it makes him short tempered.

Mum has done so well with the shop while he’s been away but anything that has been changed he criticises. It’s so silly. Even little things, like she moved the counter back a little to make more room for customers. It’s only a few inches but he wanted it moved back again straight away. Then there’s the way we’ve changed a few things in here to cut the time it takes to get meals and clear up.

He made a fuss because we leave the dishes to drain instead of wiping them and putting them away. He doesn’t seem to realise we’ve both been working full time at the shop and now I’m back at college.”

“How is your Mum coping with it?”

“She’s just got quieter and quieter. She was so thrilled when he came home but now they hardly ever talk. She just avoids him. And now, this!”

The tears came again and Hugh held her close, while wondering what to do. He didn’t want to tell her to pull herself together but he wasn’t sure he could cope with the three of them on his own. Eventually she dried her eyes and tried a little watery smile.

“I’m sorry. I seem to have turned into a right waterspout.”

“No you’ve not! Of course you are upset. He was your brother. Do you want a cup of tea?”

“Yes please. Oh, the milkman didn’t come this morning! I was going to go to the shop for some.”

“I’ll do that. I’ll leave the door on the latch. Do you want to go into your parents or stay here?”

“I’ll go through in little while. I’ll just sit here a minute.”

Hugh kissed the top of her head and left the room. He went down the street to the corner shop and bought some milk and then hesitated. Would he be interfering if he phoned Aunt Gertrude? He needed someone who knew Dorothy’s parents better than he did, especially her father.

Quickly, he checked that he had his diary in his pocket and change for the phone and made his way to the phone box. He heard her phone ring and waited, hoping she was in.

“Hugh! ” she exclaimed when he said his name. “Is something wrong? Where are you calling from.”

Speaking quickly, he told her of Tom’s death and then went on to express his concern about Mr Hatcherd, passing on Dorothy’s worries. “I’m not sure how to help him. I really don’t know him well enough.”

“I’ll come on over. Don’t worry, I won’t let them know what you’ve confided about Albert. He always was an independent man and I knew he was taking this hard. Dorothy is your responsibility now. I’ll see to Albert and Anne. Tell Dorothy you rang me to let me know but no more than that.”

“Thanks. I really appreciate it.”

“I’ll see you in about an hour.” With that he heard the decisive click of her receiver being replaced and set off back up the street.

When he arrived back, there was no one in the kitchen so he set to work making a pot of tea, using the time while the kettle boiled to clear the breakfast things and then carried the tray through to the sitting room. Dorothy jumped up and took the tray from him and he turned to Mrs Hatcherd. She got up and came across to him.

“Thank you so much for coming.”

Hugh, trusting instinct, put his arm round her and kissed her on the cheek. “There’s not a lot I can say except that I’m so sorry. I wish I had met him.”

She wept a little again and he held her till she was calmer.

Hugh looked across at Mr Hatcherd. He seemed smaller and older, his face a stony mask of grief. Hugh crossed to shake his hand and found it trembling in his. Not knowing what to say, he silently squeezed his shoulder and went to sit beside Dorothy on the settee.

There was silence for a moment and then Mrs Hatcherd spoke. “Would it have been quick, Hugh?”

“Yes. If he had survived and died later, they would have said he died of wounds. You’ll get a letter in a few days from his Commanding Officer. That will tell you more, though it may not tell you exactly what caused it if it was a crash.

While I was getting the milk, I rang Aunt Gertrude to tell her. She would be upset if she didn’t know and it saved one of you doing it.”

“Thank you. I hadn’t thought of her and she would want to know. What did she say?”

“She was shocked, of course, and upset but we didn’t have long. I was short of change.”

They sat in silence and drank their tea. Eventually, Mrs Hatcherd spoke again.

“What about a funeral. When will they send him home?”

Abruptly, Mr Hatcherd rose and left the room. Anne Hatcherd looked helplessly after him and half rose.

“Let him go, Mum. He needs to be alone.” Said Dorothy and crossed the room to sit on the arm of her mother’s chair, slipping her arm round her shoulders.

“I feel I’ve lost him, too.”

Hugh looked at her with compassion. “No you haven’t. He’s got a lot to sort out in his own mind. He’s not the sort to tell you everything he saw over there. He just has to work it through. He’ll come back to you when he’s got a better balance.”

She sighed. “We always used to share everything.” She turned back to Hugh. “Do you know when they’ll let us have him to bury him?”

“That I don’t know. It will depend on where he came down.”

She didn’t seem to understand and Hugh was searching desperately for the right words.

“If it was over the sea …” his voice tailed off.

Dorothy pulled her mother towards her as the realisation that she might not even have a grave to tend suddenly hit her.

“He was my little boy. He was always laughing and up to mischief. I didn’t go through all that to have him killed in a stupid war.”

Dorothy held her mother close as she gave way to tears again, Dorothy’s tears dropping on her mother’s head as they cried together.

Hugh heard a car pull up outside and looked through the window. “I won’t be a minute.” He said and slipped from the room to let Aunt Gertrude in.

She gave Hugh a quick hug. “You look like death warmed up! What’s the situation.”

Hugh quickly filled her in and she pulled him into the kitchen. “Find some glasses. ” She said, pulling a small bottle of whisky from her handbag. “Tea’s all very well but I think they need something a bit stronger”

Hugh looked doubtful. “I don’t think they’re used to drinking whisky.”

“Then it will have a stronger effect.” She said briskly, pouring five generous measures. “Here, you take these through to Dorothy and Anne and I’ll take these two up with me to see Albert.”

“I don’t know where he went.”

“Don’t worry, Hugh. You’re doing fine. Try to get them talking about him. Just remembering him as he was. Trust me. It may make them cry but it’ll help them. I know where Albert will be.

He’ll be sitting in Tom’s room.”

 

#233:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sat Oct 01, 2005 7:28 pm

So glad Hugh thought to contact Gertrude - she'll be able to reach Albert where no-one else could. Crying or Very sad

Thank you Pat.

 

#234:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Sat Oct 01, 2005 7:42 pm

Thanks, Pat. I'm really glad Hugh and Gertrude are there for everyone.

 

#235:  Author: Pat, Location: Doncaster PostPosted: Sat Oct 01, 2005 8:11 pm

Thanks Pat. Hope they can come to terms with it all.

 

#236:  Author: Carolyn P, Location: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Sat Oct 01, 2005 9:54 pm

Thanks Pat. It is good to see the reactions to the end of the war, not so much jubliation as relief, the knowledge that people are still dying. They must have been expecting Tom to survive after all that, and for him to die so close to the end seems even more tragic in some ways. The liberation of the camps is also very sobering.

 

#237:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sun Oct 02, 2005 12:15 pm

It's so hard to bear a tragedy such as that when everyione believes that the worst is over.

I hope Gertrude can help Albert to get through this survivors' guilt.

 

#238:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Sun Oct 02, 2005 11:11 pm

Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad

Thanks Pat

Liz

 

#239:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Oct 03, 2005 5:49 am

Oh God, so near and yet so far... And Hugh questioning the "stiff upper lip" grieving. I want to hug them all. Crying or Very sad

 

#240:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Mon Oct 03, 2005 11:49 am

Thank you Pat.

 

#241:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Mon Oct 03, 2005 6:42 pm

I really didn't want to kill Tom. I ended up in tears writing it and I hate plot bunnies at the moment.


Hugh took the glasses of whisky into the sitting room.

“Aunt Gertrude has come over. She says you are to drink this and no argument. She’s gone upstairs to see Mr Hatcherd.”

“I hate whisky!” Mrs Hatcherd exclaimed as Hugh folded her fingers round the glass.

“I’m not arguing with Aunt Gertrude.” Hugh said in attempt at humour. “She says it will do you good and I agree. You’ve had a nasty shock.”

Dorothy took a sip and choked. “Good grief, Hugh. You drink this stuff for enjoyment!”

At that moment the doorbell rang. Hugh went swiftly to open it and found Mrs Bentley from next door standing on the doorstep, holding a covered tray.

“I hope I’m not intruding but Mrs Armitage from number forty six saw the telegraph boy and then we saw you arrive and then Mr Hatcherd’s cousin. Is it Tom?”

“Yes. I’m afraid he’s been killed.”

“Poor mite! I knew him when he were a baby. We’ve done some sandwiches for you all. I don’t expect you’ve had time to think of food and it’s past tea time now. Tell Mrs Hatcherd we’re so sorry. Anything we can do, just knock.”

With a quick nod of her head, she thrust the tray into Hugh’s hands and was off down the steps before he could thank her.

Hugh turned and went back into the house. Dorothy appeared at the sitting room door.

“Who was that?”

“Mrs Bentley. She brought a tray of sandwiches for us all. Someone saw the telegraph boy arrive. They guessed.”

Dorothy’s eyes welled up and she brushed her eyes impatiently. “That’s so nice of them.”

“Very practical as well. You’ve none of you had anything since breakfast. You ought to make the effort and persuade your Mum as well. It’s not going to help anyone if you get ill.”

They took the tray to the kitchen and Dorothy put some of the sandwiches on a plate and took them through to the sitting room. They persuaded Mrs Hatcherd to eat one and Hugh settled down to follow Aunt Gertrude’s advice.

It was hard going as every question brought back a memory and both Mrs Hatcherd and Dorothy shed tears as they recalled past times. Hugh could see, however, that there was release in the memories and, as he was genuinely interested in hearing of Tom’s life, he persevered till Aunt Gertrude appeared at the door.

Mrs Hatcherd jumped to her feet. “Albert?”

“He’s sleeping now. He’ll be better when he wakes up. Ah, sandwiches! Just the thing. Sit down Anne.” She said as she helped herself to a ham sandwich.

“Honestly, he’ll be all right eventually. He had a bad time in France and he saw things he couldn’t bring himself to tell you. He’d held things inside for so long he just couldn’t talk about it. Losing Tom was the last straw but now he’s let it out, he’ll start to heal. Did you drink your whisky?”

“Most of it. I’m never going to like it though.”

“All the more for Hugh and me! I’m not going to talk nonsense about Tom dying in a noble cause or any of that rubbish. He was a young man who died because a madman wanted power and I’m very sorry. I shall go home tonight and have a good howl about it myself when I get to bed. All I’m going to say is that you can be proud of him. He was a good boy and I’m proud to have known him.” She paused and swallowed hard.

“I’m going down to the phone box to phone Alf and get him to bring his car for me. Be patient with Albert. He knows he’s being unreasonable but he can’t help it. Let this bring you together, not drive you apart. Hugh, will you walk down the street with me?”

Hugh rose. “Of course.”

They walked down the street in silence and Aunt Gertrude phoned for Alf to collect her. As they walked back, Hugh thanked her for coming.

“Nonsense! They’re all the family I’ve got. When are you and Dorothy planning to marry?”

“Not till next year. She wants to do a year’s teaching and I’m happy to wait.”

“H’mm. If you’re both sure. I just don’t want her to feel she can’t leave her parents on their own after this. You realise her mother is still turning to her for support all the time, rather than her father. They’ve had these years alone together and have done very well but Anne and Albert need to re-establish their partnership now and they’re not doing it. Albert doesn’t feel needed any more and that is part of the problem. He didn’t just leave his arm in France. He left his sense of worth”

“I can see what you mean. She should have that year teaching, though. It means a lot to her. I can hardly say anything at the moment anyway but I’ll bear it in mind. Perhaps she could move a bit farther away to teach.”

*

Aunt Gertrude went home and they sat for a while talking. Aunt Gertrude had been right and, as Hugh came to know more of Tom, the tears grew less.

After another hour they heard Mr Hatcherd moving around upstairs and Hugh suggested he and Dorothy should go and clear up in the kitchen and then go to the allotment to feed the hens and collect any eggs.

They washed up and cleared away and then Dorothy collected the chicken food and a basket. When she would have gone into the sitting room to check on her parents, Hugh stopped her.

“Give them some time together, dear. They need to work this through on their own. They’ll be all right.”

She didn’t argue but was quiet on the way to the allotment. They dealt with the hens and collected the eggs and then made their way slowly back, hand in hand.

“You’re right. ” Said Dorothy, suddenly.

“What about?”

“They hardly ever get any time on their own. Dad has just started going into the shop most days but they’re working then and I’m home before them most nights. Mum and I tell one another about our day while we get supper and Dad sits and reads his paper in the sitting room. I do my studying down in the sitting room and we all go to bed at the same time as well.

I think it’s warm enough now to do my studying upstairs. That would give them the evenings alone.”

*

When they arrived home, they could hear the murmur of voices from the sitting room and Dorothy contented herself with calling out “We’re back. ” from the hallway without going in. Her father’s voice acknowledged their arrival and they went to sit in the kitchen till it was time to prepare supper.

Mrs Hatcherd came through then and shooed Hugh out into the sitting room and he went through with some trepidation. He rather wondered if Dorothy’s father would think he had been high handed in contacting Aunt Gertrude.

He was relieved when he stood up to greet Hugh and clapped him on the shoulder. “Thank you, Hugh. You’ve been a tower of strength today.”

“I’m working my apprenticeship to become part of the family. I was glad to be here, though obviously not for the reason. I hope I didn’t overstep the mark, phoning Aunt Gertrude.”

“No. We should have thought of it ourselves and probably would have eventually.”

There was a few minutes silence and Hugh forced himself to relax back in his chair.

“When do the nightmares stop, Hugh?”

“Mine didn’t till I’d been at Polgarth for a while. In fact, after I met Dorothy. That’s when I started doing the exercises again to strengthen my leg and decided not to have any more surgery. If she could see through this,” he gestured to his face. “I decided I could live with it as well. I suppose that was when I made an effort to put it all behind me.”

“So you’re saying, more politely than Gertrude did, that I will only get better when I start looking ahead.”

Hugh looked embarrassed. “It took me two years. I wouldn’t presume to suggest you should be ‘over it’ yet. It all takes time.” He paused for a moment and then added, “It would have been quicker, I think, if I’d had family. Polgarth, and John Wheeler, in particular, partly filled that gap and now Dorothy has filled it completely.”

“When do you need to go back to work?”

“John said to take as long as I was needed. I think I’ll try and get back tomorrow, though. It’s not fair on the other staff to have to fill in for me for too long.”

“The next time you’re here, we’ll go down the pub for a pint. I’d like to introduce you to my friends.”

“I’d like that. I haven’t been in a pub for ages. In fact, not since I first came here for New Year. That was the end of 1943.

Mr Hatcherd raised his eyebrows and Hugh grinned at him.

“I stayed at the Metropole and I came down the night before New Year’s eve. I went out to walk round and I heard this music coming from a pub. It was chock full of American Airmen. I stayed most of the evening. It’s a wonder I got back to the hotel, those boys can drink! I’m still in touch with one of them. Through a weird coincidence he turned up at the school a few months later. Not only that, but one of the boys had met him before as well. He caused quite a sensation. Mad as a hatter on the outside but heart of gold.”

“I know what you mean. I met some Yanks in France. Nice blokes and generous to a fault. They took some getting used to. Then you realised they were just coping with the horrors in their own way. I’d like to see America some day.”

When they were called through to supper, they were still chatting amiably and, although Hugh could see that the older man was having to make an effort to be jovial, he nevertheless felt that a corner had been turned.

*

The next Monday, Germany surrendered and on the Tuesday was Victory in Europe Day, soon shortened to V E Day.

Eric and John, after a hasty consultation on the Monday, declared a holiday and a bonfire was hastily built, with help from the local village men, on a field near the school.

Mr and Mrs Thompson baked all day, the cook from Polgarth boiled hams and baked potatoes and Mrs Newby made what looked like tons of sausages..

From six o’clock onwards the villagers streamed up to the school, carrying jugs of beer and any cakes or biscuits they had been able to make. All the food was put on long trestle tables and the cooks, ably assisted by women from the village, carved the meat ready to put between the slices of bread which Mrs Thompson was busy slicing.

At just before Seven o’clock, Eric, John and the Vicar climbed onto a makeshift platform and gradually silence fell and everyone gathered round. At seven o’clock, the Church bells rang a triumphant peel and the School bell joined in. For all the Chaucer House boys and many of the Senior School, it was the first time they had heard the bells. A great cheer went up from everyone and there were some tears, especially from those who had lost loved ones during nearly seven years of war.

When the cheering died down, the Vicar stepped forward.

“Don’t worry. I’m off duty tonight so there’s no sermon. We have decided to join with the school this Sunday for a special Service of Thanksgiving and I hope as many as possible of you will join us.”

After a hurried word, Eric stepped to the front.

“There’s no need to stop when it gets dark. Blackout is over. The boys up to Third form must go to bed by half past nine and please don’t give the boys any alcohol. There’s lemonade for them and cocoa later for everyone.

We’re going to light the bonfire in a minute and then there will be dancing and singing.”

He jumped down and made his way with John to the bonfire site, following everyone else.

“I hope it lights.” Said the Vicar anxiously to Hugh who was walking beside him.

“Don’t worry. Tom and I have made sure of that. I just hope we haven’t overdone it!”

The Vicar looked puzzled and then worried as he saw Tom lighting a bundle of oily rags tied to the end of a long stick. Standing well back and shielding his face with his other hand, he poked the stick in a hole at the side of the big pile. There was a moment where everyone held their breath and then the bonfire leapt up in flames as Tom quickly retreated.

“Goodness!” exclaimed the Vicar, faintly. “What did you use?”

“The best part of a week’s ration of petrol. We didn’t want a damp squib!”

*

The six boys stood and cheered with the rest as the flames surged up. Then Macdonald suggested they should go and grab some food. “If we don’t, the best things will be gone.”

As one, they turned and ran across to the tables where the food was waiting.

“Hello, Mrs Newby. This looks scrumptious!” exclaimed Hanson.

“I might have know you boys would be first! My housekeeping bills have gone down to half what they were when you lot were in Chaucer.”

“Aw!! It’s just your cooking is so good.”

Mrs Newby was busy piling plates with food as one of the maids, poured six enamel mugs of lemonade.

Thanking her, they took their plates and mugs and looked round.

“Let’s go up the hill a bit. We can sit on that old tree trunk up there and we’ll be able to see everything without being pushed and shoved.”

The climbed the slope and found one of their favourite perches, an enormous tree trunk which had fallen in the gales of the previous winter. All the branches had been taken off and the main trunk left to season. It made a good grandstand and they could see the whole field with the crowds surging round talking and laughing with the big bonfire in the middle. Looking further, they could see the lane leading down to the village and the bell ringers hurrying up the hill having done their duty.

There was silence while they tucked in and, as he finished his last sausage, Dixon sighed with satisfaction.

“I feel better now. I was really hungry.”

There was a murmur of agreement as the others finished and they took more notice of the people below. “I think everyone is here. They’ve even brought little babies. It’s a good job the weather is good.” Commented Copley.

People were sitting around in groups, eating and the buzz of their chatter reached the boys. After a while, they heard the sound of Tom’s accordion starting to play a lively dance and gradually couples left their groups and started to dance near the fire. The six watched as other people started clapping in time to the music.

“Won’t it be funny to see the lights in the farms when it gets dark. I’ve never seen that here and I can hardly remember it at home. I’ll bet my Mum is looking out over Plymouth and she’ll see the streetlights. I remember when I was little, I could see them from my bedroom.”

“Who’s that? ” Copley pointed to a woman climbing the hill towards them.

“It’s that new mistress at Chaucer. She only started this year.”

“Miss Benson.” Added MacDonald. “She teaches Classics and Latin.”

They watched as she strode up the hill and as she reached the crest of the hill, she smiled at them.

“I’ve not come to interrupt you. I’ve brought my camera up to take some snaps. I think someone ought to.”

She stood beside the log and looked down into the little viewfinder and made a face.

“They look like ants in this thing. I hope some detail comes out.” She took a series of snaps and then put the camera carefully away in the canvas bag which was hanging from her shoulder.

“You’ve got the right idea, this is a good place to watch without getting trodden on. It’s a right scrum down there.”

Reg moved up a bit. “There’s room for you to sit down, if you want to stay and watch.”

“Thanks. I’ll go down and be sociable in minute. Now, tell me your names. You probably know I’m Miss Benson and I teach at Chaucer House.”

Reg pointed at each of the boys along the row and told her their names. She looked keenly at each one and then laughed.

“I feel as if I know you already. I’ve heard all about you inseparables from the other staff. You made quite an impression down there. How do you like the Senior School?”

“It’s fine now we’ve got used to it. We’re in Upper Fourth now so we’ve been here nearly two years.”

“Well, nice to meet you. I’m off to get some food. I may see you around later.”

With that, she sprang to her feet and set off down the hill with a cheery wave.

*
After a while the boys went down and got some more food and went to watch the dancing. Gradually the sun dipped behind the moors to the west and lanterns were lit. The bonfire was still being stoked and burned hotter as the bed of ash built up. The younger boys were called off to bed and a few mothers with young children started to leave for the village. The mood quietened and Tom, who had hardly had a break since seven o’clock, started to play old favourite songs. The sang ‘Pack up your troubles in your old kit bag’ and ‘It’s a long way to Tipperary’ and several songs from the First World War. Then they started on the old folk songs which both the villagers and the boys knew. Eventually Hanson, nudged Reg.

“The lights are on all over the valley. Let’s go up the hill and see it from there.”

Reg passed the message on and the six boys left quietly and, torches in hand climbed the hill.

They reached the big tree trunk and turned. Across the valley, they could see twinkling lights from the farms.

“Everyone must have left their curtains open. Doesn’t it look lovely.”

They started trying to identify the farms but it was difficult to judge distances in the dark and eventually, they went back down and got some cocoa from the maids who were still smilingly serving at the tables.

“I’ve had enough.” Said Hanson. “Let’s take these up to the dorm and sit in comfort. No one’s going to tell us off for it tonight. You come with us, Fourakis. So long as you go back to your dorm afterwards we’ll get away with it for once.”

*

It was eleven o’clock when John, Charles and Hugh walked up the hill to the old tree. They sat looking out over the valley as the boys had done. Lights were still twinkling as people stayed up late to listen to accounts of other celebrations on the wireless.

John passed his hip flask round and they were silent for a few minutes, each reflecting on the day.

“I began to think this day would never come. At least there’ll be no more killing in Europe. I feel sorry for anyone with relatives in the Pacific though. That’s going to take a lot longer.” John stood up. “All our boys are back at Chaucer now. I’ll leave you youngsters to enjoy the night. Here, have another swig before I go.”

They all stood up and took another swig of the whisky.

“I think, I’ll come with you. I’m not in the mood for revelling. Time enough for that when Japan is beaten. I’m glad for the boys, though. Do you know a lot of them had never heard the bells here before.”

“I’ll come, too.” Decided Charles. “It’s nice to see the lights and to see everyone so pleased but I think there’s going to be more than a few people come down with a bump over the next few weeks. They think the men are coming home but I’ll bet a lot will be sent out East.”

With that, they set off down the hill, no longer cautious with their torches. The fire was burning down now and people were drifting off to the village with their lanterns gaily bobbing. Some were singing but most were already thinking of the days and weeks ahead and wondering how long it would be till all the men were home.

 

#242:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Mon Oct 03, 2005 6:51 pm

You've caught the different moods so well there, Pat. I cried over Tom, then rejoiced over VE day, but the grim reminders made me sad again.

Why can't Dorothy get a job at Polgarth?

 

#243:  Author: Carolyn P, Location: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Mon Oct 03, 2005 6:57 pm

Thank you Pat. I read that with tears in my eyes and goosebumps and I don't quite know why. The part with Hugh was lovely, settling into the family and I love Aunt Gertrude, but it was the description of the celebrations that made me tingle. The bells ringing and the bonfire and the lights in the windows.

I can't explain, but thank you.

 

#244:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Mon Oct 03, 2005 7:00 pm

Thanks, Pat. For some strange reason, I just had a feeling that Tom would die a while ago. It was nice to see Stacie meeting the boys.

 

#245:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Oct 03, 2005 7:04 pm

Lovely contrasts there again, Pat - thank you.

 

#246:  Author: Mia, Location: London PostPosted: Mon Oct 03, 2005 7:58 pm

(((Pat))) Thank you that was beautiful

 

#247:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Mon Oct 03, 2005 11:11 pm

Wonderful mixture of sadness and celebration - as it must have been for so many.

Thanks Pat

Liz

 

#248:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Mon Oct 03, 2005 11:54 pm

Thank you Pat!

Beautifully handled!

 

#249:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue Oct 04, 2005 1:00 am

Thanks Pat, that was so evocative - particularly when they saw the lights. I got goosebumps. Very Happy

 

#250:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Wed Oct 05, 2005 6:23 pm

“I really don’t think the seaside is a good idea, Jo. They won’t have cleared all the barbed wire and tank traps yet. Let’s put that off till next year and go inland.”

“You’re probably right. Have you got any ideas? Don’t forget we’ll have Sybil and, possibly David as well as the usual horde. I’d like Reg and Auntie to come as well. We haven’t seen them for ages. We’ll need a big place. The Witchens wouldn’t have been big enough even if we hadn’t promised it to the Plato and Sally for two weeks right in the middle of the holidays.”

“How do you fancy the Lake District?”

“You mean Windermere? Is there enough for the children to do?”

“Well, there are lots of lakes as well as Windermere. There’s at least as much for the children to do as at Garnham, it’s good walking country and there’s the water. We could sail.”

“Jack! Are you suggesting we let the children go sailing. You must be mad.”

“There’s no reason why the older ones shouldn’t learn. They can all swim. I’d like to do it again. Anyway, better drowned than duffers.” He added with a chuckle.

“If not duffers, won’t drown. ” Said Len, looking up from her jigsaw puzzle. “That’s from Swallows and Amazons.”

“That’s right, poppet. They say, the Lake District is where Swallows and Amazons is set.”

“Ooh! Mamma. Do say we can go there. We can see Wild Cat Island and Titty’s rock and the Octopus Lagoon. We might even meet the Swallows and the Amazons as well.”

“They are not real people, Len. It’s just a story.”

“Well, if the place is real, why shouldn’t the people be as well.” Proclaimed Len with impeccable logic. “They sound real. Please, Mamma!” By now, Con and Margot were listening and adding their pleas..

Once Peggy had come in with the tea trolley and heard of the possibility of visiting the very places where Swallows and Amazons was set, Jo found herself well and truly outvoted.

“All right. I surrender. If I don’t, you’ll make me walk the plank. I can row anyway so it shouldn’t be too difficult to learn to sail. Now come on Mister Mate! Pour the tea and pass the ship’s biscuits round.”

“Aye aye, Sir” said Peggy, saluting smartly, and poured the tea.

Jack made some enquiries and found a house to let for the whole of August on Lake Coniston which was more than big enough for the extended family and even a few guests from time to time. It had a field at the back which bordered the lake and a boat house. Further enquiries led him to a firm which hired out boats, including sailing dinghies and he hired two fourteen foot dinghies and a rowing boat, arranging for them to be delivered to the boat house for their arrival and also some lessons for the older children.

*

Letters passed to and fro.

Dear Auntie,

We have decided to take a holiday this year in the Lake District. I really wanted to go to the seaside as the younger children have never seen the sea due to the war and I would love to take them. Come to that, the older ones only had a short time in Guernsey and, before that, we were in Austria so they have not had much time at the sea.

Jack has persuaded me that it is not a good idea as he thinks the barbed wire and tank traps will not have all been removed. He is probably right, so they will have to wait till next year. Instead, he suggested the Lake District and the whole family came out in support at the idea of exploring where Swallows and Amazons is set.

We’ve found a house that is more than big enough for us all on Coniston Water which is quieter than Windermere. We’ve taken it for the whole month of August. Frank and Phoebe are going away for a visit to Frank’s brother during August and Debby has thrown in her lot with us for the month rather than go with them. You know Debby! She is not allowed to do anything when they go there and she nearly dies of boredom.

Anna is coming as well. She says that, even if it is not the Tiernsee, it is at least a lake and she gets homesick. Poor girl. We are still waiting and hoping to hear of her family left in Austria and praying they have survived the war. She doesn’t say much about it but sometimes she looks so sad.

One of the doctors from the San, Ted Pearson, is going to come for the first two weeks. He sailed a lot before the war and is keen to do it again. I have explained that we will have hordes of children but he seems quite happy with that and has promised to help them and supervise some expeditions. The poor chap lost all his family in the bombing and his fiancée as well. He’s been to visit several times and he gets on well with the children. I think he was dreading the holidays as he seems to have lost touch with his friends and was going to be rather at a loose end.

Jack is arranging sailing lessons for the older children and hiring two sailing dinghies so they will be able to sail. We will be taking Sybil again and Peggy and Rix are coming. As we are inviting Sybil, we’ve also invited David but Madge says he is talking of going to stay with a friend for part of August. He’s at the stage where he scorns girls. I think he has had too much of them at home. I’ve asked Marie to let us take Wolferl but she is thinking about it.

Simone won’t be coming as she is desperately hoping André will be demobbed. They are talking of going back to France as soon as he is free to go and settling back over there. I shall miss her so much when she goes.

Frieda and Marie are waiting for news of their husbands’ demobs as well so they want to stay in Howells.

We are going to travel up by train. Even Jem’s car is not big enough for all of us. Jack and Ted will drive up with the bulky luggage in two cars and also bring Rufus with them. Then Jack will come back on the Monday and return for a few days at the end of the holiday. I think we have to change at Manchester and I know the Leeds line goes there. There are two railway stations in Manchester but the tram runs between them. I’ll have to find out exactly, but it looks as if we could meet there and do the last part of the journey together.

I will probably be biting my nails while they are on the water. It is not so much for my own children, I don’t really think the triplets are old enough to go sailing without an adult, it would be too much responsibility for the older ones, but being in charge of other people’s children always makes me doubly careful. I know it is silly to be so worried. After all, they could be knocked down by a bus tomorrow. Jack says I am a right worrit but that’s men for you. I’m determined to learn to sail as well. I can row a boat quite well but Jack tells me it is nothing like as exciting as sailing.

Will you and Reg join us for all or part of the time? We would love to have you with us and Debby will be overjoyed to see you again. Don’t even bother to ask Reg if he wants to come. Swallows and Amazons is one of his favourite books and, although Jack has them and, I think, lent some of the series to Reg, it was Reg who introduced our children to them. I won’t ask you to go in a boat if you don’t want to but it would be lovely to have you and Reg with us.

I can’t offer you a rest as we shall have nine children with us and it will be all hands to the pumps to keep them fed and so on. The older ones will help and we will keep cooking to a minimum but there will still be a certain amount to do. We are getting a couple of local women in to do the main cleaning which will help. The one thing I don’t think we will have to do is amuse them – at least not the older ones as there seems to be plenty to keep them occupied.

One little bonus is that, apart from a tiny town at the foot of the lake, it is all countryside and, weather permitting, the children can be outside the whole time. That means we can get away with taking their oldest clothes and won’t have to provide new ones for the summer. That will save the coupons.

Do say you will come.

Love

Jo

PS I got four bantams last week. They lay the loveliest little eggs that are just the right size for the little ones.

*

Dear Jo,

Thank you for your letter. I expect the children are very excited at the thought of going to the Lake District. As you say, there is no need to ask Reg. I dread to think what his exam results will be if he hears about it before then. The book ‘Swallows and Amazons’ is one he had from his father and he managed to keep it when so much else disappeared when his father died so the story is special to him.

He left it at home this term and I have been reading it to try and understand why he likes it so much. I only started it last week and I’ve had to ration myself to a few pages a day or I would get nothing done. I’m not much of a reader but I am enjoying this.

It reminds me of the games we used to play when we were little and went exploring. We used to pretend we were explorers in deepest Africa – not that we really knew anything about Africa! The tents they used in the book are just like ones I made from old sheets for Reg and Joe to camp in a couple of years ago.

I would love to come, though I don’t think I will stay for the whole time. Joe’s Mum will look after the chickens and the pig and milk the cow for a couple of weeks but the garden will run to seed if I am away for four weeks.

If we come at the start and I go home after two weeks, do you think Reg is old enough to change trains and make his own way home at the end of the holiday? He will be so disappointed if he can’t stay the whole time and he will be very happy to make himself useful with the younger ones.

Love from

Auntie Bertha

PS I’ve never had Bantams. Let me know how well they lay.

*

Dear Reg,

Don’t let on that you know but we are going to the Lake District this year and Auntie Jo is asking your Auntie and you to come with us.

Swallows and Amazons forever.

Sybil

*

Dear Sybil,

That would be marvellous! I won’t tell Auntie that I know. I do hope she says yes. Let me know if you hear what she has answered.

I’m so excited.

Reg


*

John strolled down the hill from Polgarth House feeling rather pleased. He and Eric had been discussing future plans for the school as a whole and the future looked very bright. Two of the men who had gone into the forces at the start of the war were returning in September and the latest Governors’ meeting had confirmed the plans for expansion. Everyone seemed sure the war in Japan would be over within a year and now some men were being demobbed, staffing would get easier.

Now they were free to add to the syllabus. In addition to the changes already implemented, French and German were to be added in the third form instead of waiting till Senior School. Electrical Engineering was to be added in the Sixth Form, specifically linked to entry to a course at a Technical College and more emphasis was to be placed on Science right through the school.

The clincher had been the way numbers had increased in the Junior School which would feed through to the Senior School in due course. The next step was to find staff to cover the subjects. That might take time, but the whole plan was long term. The big plans would have to wait till building restrictions were lifted anyway. There was the extension to the Lodge to be done this year and another two temporary classrooms which would give more room in the main house.

In the meantime, they could make a start. He would sound out people who would be affected and see how it went from there.

*

My darling Hugh,

I am so looking forward to seeing you this weekend. The last exam was yesterday and there is nothing more I can do except worry!

My tutor says I am worrying about nothing and am bound to pass but I still think I should wait for the results before applying for a job.

Mum and Dad are beginning to get over the first grief of losing Tom. I don’t know what Aunt Gertrude said to him that awful day in May but, whatever it was, he seems a lot better. Things will never be the same again but he is, at least, taking charge again and doing more.

I was really worried about Mum when we heard that Tom’s plane had come down over the sea and we would not even have a proper funeral but Dad was so good with her, even though I could see he was as upset as she was.

I don’t think they will ever get over this really. As Mum says, it is against nature for your children to die first. I hope and pray we never have to face that.

Uncle David is due home next week and he will, I’m sure, quickly start work again at the shop. That means Mum will have more time at home and I think she will be glad. She only took it on for the duration and, although she has enjoyed it in some ways, it has been a strain and she is looking forward to having more time at home.

I will be arriving about four o’clock as usual and going back on Monday afternoon. If you can’t get down to pick me up till later, don’t worry. I’ll go and visit with Mrs Thompson so you will find me there.

I’m hoping the weather will be fine so we can get right out on the tops again. I do love it up there. The air is so fresh and everything seems so unchanging.

I’m a little nervous of meeting Miss Gregory and Miss Snaith. I’m sure I will love them, from what you have said, but I’m sure they will be checking I am up to snuff and that is always a bit frightening.

Counting the days till Friday.

All my love

Dorothy.

*

John saw Hugh leaving the house and called through the open window.

“Hugh, just a minute. Are you free after supper?”

“Yes. Do you want to see me?”

“Yes, please. I just want to discuss something with you.”

“OK. In the study?”

“How about going for a walk? I’ve hardly left my desk today and I could do with stretching my legs.”

“Good idea. It’s too nice to stay indoors.”

Hugh set off up the hill to Polgarth and wondered for a moment what John wanted to discuss. It didn’t sound serious if they were just going for a walk. He put the matter out of his mind and concentrated on the day ahead.

*

“You’d better calm down. If you keep on like this, you’ll end up in trouble. What are you so excited about?”

Dixon grabbed Reg’s arm and towed him out of the door. Reg had received a letter from Sybil and had proceeded to tear it open and then jump up and down, cheering in the middle of the corridor.

Reg handed Dixon the letter his face one huge smile.


“Read this.”

His friends clustered round and Dixon read the letter out loud:

Dear Reg

It is a big YES for the holidays. Auntie Jo got a letter from your Auntie yesterday when I was spending the day with them. I was supposed to go home for the weekend but Mummy was too busy so I spent Saturday at Auntie Jo’s and then went back to school for the Sunday.

Uncle Jack is hiring some boats for us to sail and arranging some lessons so we can sail on our own. One of the other Doctors is coming for the first two weeks. He used to be a top notch sailor and is going to teach us all. I’ve been reading the first book again and it looks quite easy once you’ve worked out what the words mean.

I have to go into prep now.

Sybil

“Spiffing. You are lucky.”

“You lucky old thing.”

“I wish I was going.”

There was a babble of excitement which was interrupted as Harrison came up behind them.

“Keep it down a bit, you lot. You’ll have the staff out thinking there’s a riot. What’s got you so excited?”

“Entwistle is going to sail in the Lake District this summer. He was sure his Auntie would say no but she’s said yes.”

“Lucky you Entwistle! You’d better calm down now, though. If you muff your exams, she might change her mind. Get off to class now or you’ll be late.”

Thus admonished, the six boys ran off to their form room and Harrison went his way.

Reg found it difficult to concentrate. Visions of islands on a lake and himself at the tiller of a small boat, kept coming to his mind and it wasn’t till he had been severely told off in English and been threatened with detention that he came to his senses.

Mr Douglas was easy going as a rule but Reg’s fidgeting and inattention tried even his patience.

“If you can’t be bothered to listen to me in lessons, you’ll have to listen to me in your free time. I don’t know what’s got into you!” he wound up after a scathing comment on Reg’s behaviour.

At the end of the lesson, Reg went up to apologise.

“I’m sorry, Sir. I had some exciting news this morning and everything went out of my head.”

“I knew there must be something. It’s just not like you. Now, whatever it is, put it out of your head till after school.”

“I did warn you!” said Dixon as they entered the Refectory for lunch.

“If there’s anything I hate, it’s people who say ‘told you so’.” Replied Reg. “Don’t worry, I’ll try and calm down. I’ve got cross country this afternoon, that will help. I just don’t feel I can sit still.”

“Well you’d better practice! None of us get detention as a rule and we don’t want to start now. It’s such a waste of time when you could be doing other things.”

Reg made a face but took the warning to heart and despite the excitement, managed to concentrate on his Maths after lunch.

*

Hugh found John sitting on the low stone wall which bordered the lawn at the front of the house.

“Sorry I’m a bit late. I had to sort out Caplin and his little friends who were heading for fisticuffs Which way shall we walk?.”

“Let’s walk down towards the river. We can do the circuit and come back by the lane.”

They set off in companionable silence, John puffing contentedly on his pipe. Apart from the odd light comment, they were quiet till they reached the river and sat on the old tree trunk to watch the river gurgling along.

“What did you want to discuss?” asked Hugh.

“Well, it’s two things really. The first is that Eric has asked if you would be willing to move up to Polgarth and teach higher up the school. Old Jenkins is giving up at the end of term and we’ve heard that Spencer has decided not to come back into teaching when he’s demobbed. That’s going to leave a post open up there and he’d like you to take it.

You’d keep teaching Lower Four down here. How would you feel about it?”

Hugh thought for a moment.

“I’m flattered, of course, but it almost feels like leaving home! It would leave a gap here, though.”

“Hendon, he used to teach classics, is coming back in September and Stacie is going to stay next year while he plays himself back in. She’s quite capable of dealing with the lower forms for English and she’ll take on some Classics coaching up at Polgarth. It’s all part of the expansion plans. It was your comment that we kept the two schools too separate that triggered a lot of this, you know.”

“I’d like to think about it. I’m enjoying teaching up there. I could work quite happily with Keith Morris and it would be a new challenge. Oh, I expect I’ll say yes but I’d like to think it through first.”

“Good. Now the other thing is a bit trickier.” He paused and applied yet another match to his pipe.

“We’re going to start teaching modern languages at Chaucer. It’s something we were going to do several years ago but the war put a stop to it. Do you think Dorothy would be interested in a post?”

Hugh gaped at him. “Would that cause any problems. We’re getting married next year.”

“I can’t see why. Fortunately, we’re independent and we can employ married women if we want to. It’s working well with Mr Carter and his wife. I don’t see why it shouldn’t work for you. You’d be at Polgarth and she’d be down here so it’s not as if you’d be working together much. We’re having the Lodge extended so there will be room for her with the other women for next year and Hendon would have your room at Chaucer. I expect you’ll be looking for a cottage in the village next year.”

“I think you’d better ask her yourself this weekend. It’s not something we’d even thought of and I don’t really know what she will say.”

“All right, we’ll leave it there and I’ll talk to her at the weekend. I just wanted to sound you out first.”

They rose and strolled on talking of other things but Hugh’s mind was a whirl. He remembered Entwistle’s excitement that morning and suppressed a grin.

He thought it was a good job it was the evening and he wouldn’t have to concentrate on teaching till tomorrow morning. Whatever Entwistle’s news had been, it couldn’t be as exciting as this!

 

#251:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Wed Oct 05, 2005 6:53 pm

Wonderful - thanks Pat Very Happy

Liz

 

#252:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Wed Oct 05, 2005 7:00 pm

Thanks, Pat. I'm really pleased about the holiday. One thing that crossed my mind was that I hope Jo doesn't mind Reg coming for the whole holiday as she only invited him and Auntie for a little while! I'm looking forward to when Stacie and Dorothy meet.

 

#253:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Oct 05, 2005 7:21 pm

Lovely episode, Pat - so glad that Hugh and Dorothy's near future appears settled.

 

#254:  Author: Carolyn P, Location: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Wed Oct 05, 2005 7:50 pm

What a lovely long post Pat. I love seeing Reg's excitement.

 

#255:  Author: Mia, Location: London PostPosted: Wed Oct 05, 2005 8:08 pm

That was really fantastic Pat, thank you. Very Happy Very Happy

 

#256:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Oct 05, 2005 11:18 pm

Lovely Pat. That whole sense of lives being resumed, shifting, changing, so much that had to be put to one side being taken up again, and for others the waiting for news of husbands, families - it's all so compelling. Very Happy

 

#257:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Thu Oct 06, 2005 6:46 am

Marvellous, PatMac. Shouldn't you be running a school?

 

#258:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Thu Oct 06, 2005 9:32 am

Wonderful. Thank you Pat. I love all the excitement and the stealthy letters between Reg and Sybil.

 

#259:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Thu Oct 06, 2005 5:12 pm

Just caught up on heaps of posts, Pat. Wonderful as ever. Very Happy

 

#260:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Thu Oct 06, 2005 5:14 pm

Pat, that was fantastic! Thank you!

 

#261:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Thu Oct 06, 2005 10:47 pm

Wonderful, Pat! Fun to see the two minds whirling simultaneously. Hope it goes smoothly for Hugh & Dorothy.

*bounces with Reg*

 

#262:  Author: Dawn, Location: Leeds, West Yorks PostPosted: Thu Oct 06, 2005 11:28 pm

Just spent a long time catching up with this - right from Phoebe visiting before Christmas. Wonderful contrasts between the excitement and happiness and deep grief. It must have been so hard writing about Tom ((((Patmac)))))

No wonder they're so excited about going to the Lakes. Are they going to be staying at Holly Howe, it sounds quite like it? Really hope we'll get lots and lots of information about the places they visit and the things they do - they could even meet Arthur Ransome himself - according to the notes at the back of the autobiography they were living in The Heald, which IIRC is further along the lake road. Evgenia hated it and they sold it in 1945, so it is feasible that they were still there. Although he may well have been a disappointment to the children if they did meet him.

Looking forward to the next few posts (and hoping that Reg manages to contain his excitement and not give the game away - the things that adults don't realise Very Happy)

 

#263:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Sat Oct 08, 2005 6:47 pm

I'm sorry I'm not posting quite so regularly at present. Partly because I've been doing some bits ahead of time as they pop up in my mind. Also RL has been preventing quality writing time. *le sigh*



Dorothy got off the train and looked along the platform. There was no sign of Hugh but Mr Shuttleworth was hurrying along to greet her.

“Just let me send this train on its way.” He said, puffing with the exertion. Putting his whistle in his mouth he blew a positive fanfare and waved his flag with a great flourish. With a quick toot of it’s whistle, the great engine started to move forwards, the links between the carriages clanking in protest as each connection took the strain. He watched till the last carriage left the station, waving to the Guard as he passed.

“There, it’s off my station and not my responsibility anymore. Let me take your case, Miss. Mr Hugh phoned a little while ago. He won’t be down till about five o’clock. He had to deal with something at the school. He says to wait with Mrs Thompson. I’ve been over the Square and she’s expecting you. You leave your case with me and you can collect it later.”

“Thank you, Mr Shuttleworth. That’s very kind of you. How is your rheumatism?”

“It’s better since the weather improved, thank you for asking. Mrs Shuttleworth says I’m better than the wireless for telling the weather. I know when the wind is going to change before it makes it’s mind up. She says we don’t need no barometer in our house.”

“I’m glad it’s better. Perhaps we’ll have a good summer.”

“Well, it will be fine for the next few days. Wind is from the South and that’s always a good sign. Now you go off and have a crack with Mrs Thompson. I’ve a goods train due through in ten minutes. It doesn’t stop here but I like to see them through anyway.”

Dorothy smiled and made her way out of the station and across the Square. Mrs Thompson had the kettle on and soon they were sitting in the upstairs sitting room, drinking tea and exchanging their news.

“Is there any news of when your son will be demobbed?”

“No. They say, they will be keeping a lot of men in Europe for a while. At least he’s not been sent out to the East. I dreaded that. They do say they’ll get more leave once everything is settled down a bit. It sounds terrible over there, with people starving.. How are your parents?”

“They’re doing all right. Dad has been better since he talked to Aunt Gertrude. She won’t tell me what he told her but she did say he was a hero, even if he doesn’t get a medal. They’re still grieving for Tom. I wonder if they will ever get over it properly.”

Mrs Thompson sighed. “I don’t think anyone could. You bring them into the world and worry about them while they’re childer and then something like this happens, just when you think you’ve done your job and can settle back a bit. War is a terrible business. Why don’t you get your parents to come here for a holiday. We’d have room for them or our Elsie would have them, I’m sure.”

“Elsie?”

“Ah, you probably hadn’t realised. I’m cousin to George Newby.”

“I hadn’t realised that and I didn’t know her name was Elsie.”

A car pulled into the Square and both women looked out of the window. Hugh, looking slightly flustered, stopped outside the bakery and leapt out.

Dorothy grabbed her light coat and shrugged it on. “Thank you so much. Not just for the tea but for the chat. I’m really looking forward to living in Polgarth, you’ve made me so welcome.”

“My pleasure, lass. Mr Hugh is a real gentleman and you’d go a long way to do better”

“I’ll try and persuade Mum and Dad to come up for a few days. I think it would do them good.”

Impulsively, she drew the older woman into a quick hug. “Don’t bother to come down, he’ll be impatient to get off. I’ll see you again soon.”

With that, she ran lightly down the stairs and through the shop to greet Hugh.

Mrs Thompson watched through the window as they walked arm in arm to the car.

“Eeh! They do make a lovely couple.” She said to herself.

*

John suddenly had an attack of nerves. Ever since it had been agreed that modern languages should be added to the curriculum at Chaucer, he had been determined that Dorothy was the right person to teach them. He had got to know her over the months as she had visited and there was something about her which made him think she was just the person for the job. He couldn’t put his finger on it. It wasn’t that she was truly trilingual, though that was a big advantage. He knew that he would have to go a long way to find someone with that level of skill.

It wasn’t even that he wanted to keep Hugh at Polgarth, though he did, reluctantly admitting to himself that Hugh had taken the place of the son he had never had. He looked at the faded snap on his desk. “Our son would have been like him,” He said in his mind, “if you had lived. I wonder if you approve, wherever you are now.”

As always happened when he communed, silently, with his lost love, he felt a sense of peace. “I can’t believe this is all there is.” He thought. “I’ll see you again someday.” He touched his fingers to his lips and then to the photo.

He felt a presence. It didn’t often come but, this morning, it was almost tangible. Closing his eyes, he gave himself up to the peace the memory brought. More and more, as he got older, he forgot the dreadful time when she died. He remembered her smile, her laugh, her love.

He came to with a start. A dream it had been, no more. But the peace remained. He was sure this was right.

Dorothy had a quiet confidence you didn’t often find in women. Come to think of it, Stacie Benson had it, too. Different as chalk and cheese, they were, but underneath there was a little something. He remembered they had both been educated abroad. Perhaps that was it.

He had arranged it carefully. Hugh had a meeting with Eric and Keith Morris, his Head of Department up at Chaucer. Dorothy was to come over from Home Farm and Hugh would join them for coffee as soon as his meeting was finished. He realised she would see through the subterfuge and just hoped she would forgive him. More than a teaching post was at stake today.

He heard the front door open and a tentative knock on the study door. He was on his feet even as he called “Come in!” rather louder than he intended.

Dorothy entered the room and he met her half way. “Thank you for coming over. I don’t think Hugh will be long.”

She looked at him with a direct gaze. “I know you engineered this, John. What are you up to?”

“You’d better sit down. I’m guilty as charged but are you willing to hear me out?”

She nodded and took a seat by the window, but perched on the edge as if ready to take flight.

John took a deep breath as he sat opposite her, equally ready to rise if he had misjudged the situation.

“Hugh had probably told you we are expanding and trying to bring this heap of mouldering stones into the 20th Century.”

She nodded again.

“We want to introduce modern languages at a younger age and I’m offering you the job of doing it. We want to add French and German from the Third Form upwards.”

There was silence while she digested this.

“What does Hugh think.”

“I’ve mentioned it to him and he says I must ask you myself. It’s up to you.”

He wasn’t sure but it seemed she relaxed a little.

“You know I’m still waiting for my results? What will you do if I don’t pass?”

“Yes, I know that. Fortunately, we’re independent. I don’t have to wait for formal results. We could search for a long while to find a truly trilingual teacher and I’m looking for the best for the school. You’ve got an unusual advantage, young woman. You’ve lived abroad. You’ve used the languages, not just learned them.”

He could see she was thinking farther ahead than the offer of a job.

“You know we plan to marry next year?”

“Yes.”

“We intend to have children.”

“I guessed you would.”

“So I might be here only a couple of years.”

“Yes. I realise that. You’d set the standard, though.”

Unconsciously, she settled back in her seat and John relaxed.

“You can’t go for the trilingual system we had at my old school, I realise that, but it’s not a subject to tack on as an optional extra. They need solid practice to become fluent. Traditional lessons aren’t enough.”

“I do realise that. I did French at school and it wasn’t anywhere near enough to cope in France. ‘La plume de ma Tante’ really isn’t particularly useful.”

She smiled. “I’ll bet you learned when it came to the crunch.”

“I suppose I did. It wasn’t easy though.”

“It may not have been easy but you really needed to get the message across.”

“Yes.”

“That’s the key, John. If you want to turn out boys who are really fluent, you have to give them a reason to bother. I wouldn’t even teach grammar at the beginning. I’d want to get them speaking the language, enjoying it. It’s almost like a baby learns to speak. No one criticises a baby who’s grammar is wrong. They pick it up as they go along. Who else here at Chaucer speaks fluent French or German?”

He thought for a moment. “No one that I know of. Mind you, it’s not a question I’ve asked Most people will have a smattering and can get by.”

“If you really want to turn them out able to talk fluently, they have to get to the point where they use the French or German words unconsciously. There are words and phrases in both languages that say things much more succinctly than the English does. Children love some of them. You’ll have to get used hearing ‘Gesundheit!’ when someone sneezes – they love that one!”

“It sounds like a sneeze! Will you consider taking it on? We’re extending the Lodge this summer so you’d be able to stay there till you get married. Then I assume you and Hugh will be looking for a cottage in the village.”

“It sounds wonderful, though I had intended to live at home another year but something Hugh said made me wonder if it was a good idea. This probably tips the balance. My parents would see it as a natural move if I came here as opposed to going away somewhere else. I’d like to talk to Hugh about it before I give you an answer but it does sound exciting. I’ll give you an answer before I go home on Monday.”

“Good. If you decide not to come, I’ll advertise but I just know how frustrating that will be. Now, tell me, what are you planning to do this weekend.”

“It’s so nice, we’re going up on the moors today. Mr Shuttleworth’s rheumatics say the weather will hold so we’re hoping to get quite a way and come back later in the evening. Hugh says you’ve given him the route to the old Roman Road up on Wheeldale. I’d like to see that. Then tomorrow we’re going to tea with Miss Gregory and Miss Snaith. Hugh says they’re real characters.”

“They are, that! I should be surprised if you don’t get on with them.”

Hugh arrived and joined them for coffee and then he and Dorothy went back to the farm to change for their walk. Mrs Newby had packed them lunch and tea and they tucked the packets and two big flasks into their rucksacks and set off up the slope towards the highest moor they could see to the West.

Once they were on the top, they looked back at the Valley for a few minutes.

“I don’t think I could ever tire of that view” said Dorothy, sighing with satisfaction. “It’s just perfect.”

They moved on for they planned quite a long walk to see the remains of the Roman Road. It was a bit of a scramble in places but they eventually reached the Beck and turned upstream. Hugh consulted the route, John had written out for them and they found the footbridge and continued on the other side, climbing up all the time, sometimes leaving the Beck and sometimes finding it again but always hearing it’s murmur nearby.

Eventually they came to a road and followed it till they reached another footpath leading gently up across the moor. Dropping down the hill, they found the ford crossing the road just as John described on his route and decided to stop for lunch.

Sausages, hard boiled eggs, thick sandwiches with ham and a slab of cake were unwrapped and Dorothy laid them out on the paper bags they had been packed in. She poured them each a mug of tea from one of the flasks and they started to eat. For a few minutes, they ate and drank in silence, the only sounds being of the stream gently gurgling over stones and the occasional cry of a bird.

“You know John asked me about taking a post at Chaucer?” Dorothy began when she had slaked her hunger and thirst.

“Yes, he asked me about it and I told him he would have to ask you himself. It has to be your decision. I do know he wouldn’t have asked you if he hadn’t felt it was right for the school. That is his first priority all the time. He probably wouldn’t have met you if it hadn’t been for our engagement but that wouldn’t have mattered a toss if he hadn’t felt you weren’t capable.”

“I wish I was as sure. It’s exciting of course to think of setting everything up the way I want it, but I’ve got very definite ideas about teaching languages. I never thought I’d have the chance to put them into practice and, now it comes to it, I wonder if they will work.”

“If you’ve had enough to eat, let’s move on. You can tell me about them as we go. Don’t forget I’ve got a reputation for shaking them up. Why should you be any different?”

They packed the remains of the meal and set off again, crossing the stream by another footbridge and following the road to a gate on the left. Following the contour of the hill, they were suddenly on the Roman Road. The flat paved surface had long since been plundered for building by generations of local people but the large foundation stones remained.

“Look! It even still has a camber so the rain will drain into the ditches on each side I can’t believe it.” Hugh exclaimed. “Just imagine how it must have looked nearly two thousand years ago with traffic. There would have been carts, packhorses and marching military units going along it. There would have been people from all over Europe going along here.”

“I didn’t expect it to be so wide. It’s wider than most of the country lanes. How old is it?”

“Well, they had reached Scotland by 82 AD so it has to be earlier than that.”

“That’s over eighteen hundred years. I think it’s the oldest thing I’ve ever seen.

“We’ll see something even older before the end of the walk.”

The walked a little way along the road and then turned off on a path down the hillside, leading to Wheeldale Beck, where they crossed by the stepping stones and went up the hill on the other side to Simon Howe.

“These are old burial mounds, built hundreds of years before the Romans. They’re a bit tumbled down now but you can see how big they were.”

The walked among the tumbled stones and Dorothy shivered.

“It’s almost eerie. It’s so quiet up here.”

“Any ghosts are long gone, probably to chase the people who plundered the graves.”

“I don’t believe in ghosts anyway but it’s the sense of time. We’re walking where people walked all those years ago I feel I have to look over my shoulder to check they’re not following us.”

They found the path down and it proved an easy slope and they had enough breath to talk. As they passed a shepherd’s hut, Hugh commented that it might well have stones from the Roman Road used in it. “They might have been from the Burial Mound originally. The Romans did tend to use whatever was handy.” He added.

Dorothy laid her hand on the warm stone. “So I could be touching a stone which has been used three times in different centuries. That’s quite a thought. Let’s stop for a cup of tea. It’s lovely now we’re down off the top. We can see the valley.”

They slung their rucksacks to the ground and sat on the warm dry grass, leaning against the wall of the hut. Dorothy fished out a flask and they were soon sitting sipping the tea and gazing across the valley.

“I’m glad I saw that. I’d like to know more about the people who lived here long ago. I remember you said the Vikings came across here as well and then, of course the Normans would have been here later. It’s sobering to think, with all the fuss about being ‘British’ that we’re probably all a mix.”

“H’mm. You’ve given me an idea for a lesson. I like to make history into a story for the boys. The story of this area would make a good one and would add just the point you’ve made. I’ll use it as well in the ‘Current Events’ series I’m doing for the Upper Sixth It really makes the point rather well. You were going to tell me your ideas for teaching modern languages.”

“Yes. It’s a bit incoherent at the moment. Just ideas I’ve had. When I went on teaching practice I was appalled. They were teaching by rote, correcting every little error. Most of the teaching was based on reading and writing, not speaking. Mainly because the teachers weren’t fluent themselves, judging by their accents. They’d not even been out of the country, most of them. There’s a rhythm to each language that you don’t get when you don’t hear it spoken by the locals. The children were bored and fidgety. I think half the lesson was taken up with keeping order.”

“How did they teach you at the Chalet School? I gather that’s the way you’ve like to do it.”

Dorothy laughed. “Now that would be a neat trick, as Evvy would say! We had English, German and French days. Everything was done in the language of the day.”

Hugh frowned. “I don’t quite get that. How do you mean ‘everything’?”

“Just that. If it was French day, that was the only language spoken, the same for English and German.”

“What about lessons.”

“Yes. All the staff were trilingual.”

Hugh whistled in amazement. “What about new girls? How did they cope?”

“With difficulty at first. If you wanted the butter passed at breakfast, you just sort of pointed and, if it was a French day, someone would pass it and say ‘du beurre’. You were expected to repeat it and thank them. ‘Merci’ was something everyone knew by the end of the first day.

I was lucky. I knew some basic French and German to start with. By English school standards I was pretty good. I soon learned that I wasn’t! In lessons, the staff would take pains to make sure you understood. They’d say it again in your own language and then in the language of the day.. There was coaching as well. You saw a mistress and she asked you what words you needed. Everybody was willing to help, so long as your were trying. I don’t know if you realise but the range of words used by people in general is quite small.”

Hugh groaned. “’Marvellous’ being near the top of the list, I should think.!”

“Exactly. Some of our popular newspapers are aimed at a vocabulary of only 2,000 words. If you learn ten new words every day and then use them so they stick in your mind, plus you are exposed to others which you don’t learn formally, you build that up quite quickly.

It’s no good learning useless phrases like ‘La plume de ma Tante’ which was John’s first example of what he learned at school. It has to relate to here and now. They need to learn something about the country. What is it like to live in Paris or other French cities. How is it different. What is the difference between a baguette and a barm cake. What is a French school like. One of the problems is it can’t trickle though elsewhere. John says none of the staff are fluent in any other language.”

“Stacie is. She speaks French and German.”

“Does she? I wonder where she learnt them.”

“She’s a bit coy about her past. All we really know of her is her time at Oxford. She may have told the other women more but, if she did, they’ve never mentioned it, I know she was educated abroad, but where, I don’t know.”

Dorothy frowned. “You’re ringing a bell! I feel I ought to know the name. Anyway, she’s only one.”

“I think you are going to have to make a list of all the things you feel are important and talk them over with John. You may have to go slowly at first. You’ll remember when I first met you, I was fired with indignation at the appalling library and the fact that the boys weren’t reading for pleasure. Now we have a new library and we have boys lending new books to one another. It’s taken two years but it’s been worth it.

I wouldn’t be surprised if some of the staff will be interested in learning French at least in the way you describe it. There’s been some talk in the Staff Room of regrets at lost opportunities to see Europe before the war changed so much. I’ll bet some of them would like to learn some useful French to get by on holiday. I would, myself. I did French at school but I never learned to speak it properly. On the odd occasions when I’ve heard a real French person speak it’s just seemed like a gabble of nonsense.”

Dorothy sprang to her feet. “Come on, lets move on again. You’ve given me a lot to think of and I think I will tell John, yes and then write to him with my ideas.”

They put the thermos and mugs back in the rucksack and set off down the hill with the sun on their backs.

 

#264:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Sat Oct 08, 2005 7:07 pm

Thank you Pat!!!

I'm really looking forward to Stacie and Dorothy meeting, and the realisation that they know each other! Very Happy

 

#265:  Author: Squirrel, Location: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sat Oct 08, 2005 8:14 pm

That was great thanks Pat. Yes, when that meeting comes - some point in the future I guess - it will be interesting to see what happens. I also get the idea that sooner or later the adults will be talking about 'small worlds' because Reg can put both Dorothy and Stacie in touch with Joey etc, if they don't already know where they are.

 

#266:  Author: dackel, Location: Wolfenbuettel, Germany/Cambridge, England PostPosted: Sat Oct 08, 2005 10:11 pm

Great as always, thanks, Pat! You are getting so much into this story: the war, all the changes which it brought, the personal reslationships between all the different characters, the school and the teachers, and the lessons! I can only say: it's brilliant, and I'm enjoying it so much!

 

#267:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Sun Oct 09, 2005 12:09 pm

Thanks, Pat. I'm hoping this is leading up to Dorothy and Stacie meeting up soon - I'm really looking forward to that happening!

 

#268:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Oct 09, 2005 3:38 pm

Thanks Pat, another lovely chapter - love the explanation about how the CS teaches languages - sounds so much more feasible than 'you just pick it up'!

And I'm sure you're enjoying yourself with the fact that Dorothy and Stacie haven't met yet! Laughing Rolling Eyes

 

#269:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Mon Oct 10, 2005 1:32 am

Thanks Pat. Lovely touching interlude with John talking to the photo there. *g* at John's grasp of French!

Am looking forward to Dorothy and Stacie meeting too! Very Happy

 

#270:  Author: Miss Di, Location: Newcastle, NSW PostPosted: Mon Oct 10, 2005 5:08 am

Wonders why Stacie is being coy about her past.

Doesn't that make her sound like a mystery woman.


Wanders off wondering why these people even care where someone went to school! Surely they are all university educated? How is their secondary education of interest anyway?

 

#271:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Mon Oct 10, 2005 10:23 am

Thank you Pat. Wonderful as always.

 

#272:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Mon Oct 10, 2005 12:01 pm

Too many bits contending for 'best bit' to single one out - it's all lovely - thanks Pat Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy

*hopes RL is not been too awkward and offers to poke it if it is*

Liz

 

#273:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Mon Oct 10, 2005 5:42 pm

Miss Di wrote:
Wanders off wondering why these people even care where someone went to school! Surely they are all university educated? How is their secondary education of interest anyway?


Probably because I'm (loosely) in the CS universe, this being a CS forum. Wink

There will be two short posts tonight as I had so many PMs asking for more of the Misses Gregory and Snaith who appeared briefly back in Part 6, that the bunny told me a little more about them.




They stopped once more to eat the rest of their packed meal and finish the tea in the flask. As Mr Shuttleworth had forecast, the weather was glorious and there was not a cloud in the sky as they came ‘home’.

After what Mrs Newby described as ‘a bite to eat’ and Dorothy would have labelled a large supper, they sat for a while in the kitchen with Mr and Mrs Newby but Dorothy found herself yawning and had to excuse herself to retreat to what she now regarded as ‘her’ bedroom.

Inevitably, once she lay down to sleep, the prospect of setting up a whole new subject at Chaucer House began to run through her mind and, despite all her efforts, she could not get off to sleep. Eventually she gave in, relit the little oil lamp beside the bed and rummaged in her case for her notebook and a pencil.

Plumping up the pillows, she got back into bed, sucked her pencil for a few minutes and then started to write a series of notes. Getting it down on paper helped and after writing rapidly and filling a couple of pages, she felt she had the heart of the matter down. The oil lamp started to flicker and she realised she must have spent a long while on the task. She threw back the covers and crossed to the little chest of drawers to put her notebook down. Turning the wick down, she crossed to the window and looked out. There was no moon visible but the stars shone brightly and, leaving the curtains open, she returned to her bed and sleep.

*
The next morning, she woke very early, refreshed and ready to get up. Quickly dressing in a shirt and britches, she crept downstairs and was pleased to see no one in the kitchen. Slipping her feet into her walking boots, she went through to the barn and greeted Mr Newby, who was milking. Soon she had washed her hands and was milking along side the silent man, quickly slipping into the now familiar rhythm

She wasn’t altogether sure how much use she was as she only milked one cow to every three he could do but he seemed to appreciate her quiet company, the only sounds being the squirts of milk falling in the buckets and the gentle hum of the diesel generator which ran the pasteurisation machine, punctuated by an occasional snort from a cow. Most farms still sent their raw milk to the dairy, but since the farm was supplying the school, this was done on site and Mr Newby was very proud of his generator.

Once they had finished, they led the cows out and across the yard to the field then returned to clean up the barn as one of the school handymen arrived to load the churns onto the cart for delivery to the school. Returning to the kitchen, they found Hugh laying the table while Mrs Newby prepared breakfast.

After the meal, Dorothy went up to wash and change and then she and Hugh walked down to the river, chatting idly and enjoying another perfect morning. By common consent, the subject of John’s offer to Dorothy was not discussed and they walked quietly along, hand in hand, not saying much. Being together was enough.

Sunday dinner was early for Mrs Newby needed to be at the school early in the afternoon to prepare the evening meal for the boys and staff and at three o’clock, they set off to visit Hugh’s friends in the village.

*

“I do hope we like her.” Said Miss Gregory for the fifth time since breakfast.

“I wish you’d stop worrying. Hugh’s got his head screwed on right. Anyway, that doesn’t matter as much as whether she likes us!”

Since the first time they had met Hugh on his first Christmas at Polgarth, they had come to know him well. He came to tea about once a month and they enjoyed the lively debates they had about politics, the progress of the war and any other topic which happened to come up in conversation.

They had hesitated to ask him to bring his ‘intended’, as they quaintly referred to her, to tea, not wishing to intrude but eventually, they had asked him and today she would be here.

The doorbell rang and both ladies checked their appearance in the hall mirror and opened the door.

Before them stood Hugh with a rather serious looking young woman, looking very neat and trim in a simple cotton dress and wearing a linen hat with a broad brim. She was of medium height and wore large glasses. Her complexion was slightly suntanned and, as she smiled, her face was transformed from merely passable to beautiful.

Hugh introduced the three ladies and they all went through to the parlour where the windows were thrown open to let in the breeze. There was an awkward silence for a moment as they sat down and then Miss Snaith and Dorothy spoke at the same time.

“Hugh has told me so much …” “We’ve heard so much about …”

They both flushed and then caught one another’s eye and burst out laughing.

The ice was broken and they were soon chatting amiably. Hugh sat quietly, saying little and enjoying listening. Eventually the talk turned to gardening and Miss Gregory, who was Chief Gardener at Brook cottage, took Dorothy out to inspect the roses, leaving her friend and Hugh indoors.

The visit was a great success and they stayed longer than they had intended, ranging widely over local and international issues.

“I like them.” Said Dorothy as they walked hand in had back up the lane to the farm. “I’m looking forward to having them as neighbours.”

“Well, what do you think?” asked Miss Snaith as they washed the best china and dried it.

“A very sensible young girl. I think she will do nicely.”

 

#274:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Mon Oct 10, 2005 6:41 pm

Thanks, Patmac. You know, one of the things that this drabble is bringing out is how kind and helpful people were during the war. I know that living in a small village/town helped to know everyone, but still, there it was. And it was good to know that everyone had taken to Hugh.

 

#275:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Mon Oct 10, 2005 6:43 pm

Thanks, Pat. I'm glad Dorothy has passed the test. I've been there myself and got the t-shirt!

 

#276:  Author: Carolyn P, Location: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Mon Oct 10, 2005 8:42 pm

Enjoying this Pat, thanks.

 

#277:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Mon Oct 10, 2005 8:56 pm

Interlude - the Misses Snaith and Gregory


Why they had chosen to settle in Polgarth no one knew. About ten years earlier, they had appeared, as if from nowhere, staying at the Polgarth Arms and exploring the nearby countryside for a few days, tall Miss Snaith striding along with tiny Miss Gregory trotting along side to keep up. Visitors, except for the rambling clubs, were rare and there was much comment and amusement at their expense. Some wag in the pub labelled Miss Gregory as ‘Little Trot-trot’. They disappeared and within a few months were forgotten.

Then about six months later, word spread that they had bought a dilapidated cottage on the edge of the village. Local tradesmen were engaged to make good the fabric of the building and install electricity and a pump to carry water from the well to the house. The inside and outside were painted and the garden wall restored, together with a brand new gate.

There was a lot of talk when it was learned that they had ordered an indoor toilet and a bathroom with a bath with real taps and a pipe to take away the water. The water was to be heated by a kitchen range and pumped up to the bathroom.

Opinions varied, with some considering it the height of luxury and others condemning indoor toilets as unhygienic and likely to be unhealthy. Rumours abounded as to their wealth for no one in their right minds spent all that money on an old cottage.

Then, a few weeks later, they appeared with a mountain of luggage on the train from London and a few hours later, a large removal van from London appeared and furniture and boxes were unloaded.

It was the first time anyone had moved into the village from ‘foreign parts’ for many years and there was great excitement and gossip. Mrs Collins, who lived nearby, took round a tray of tea and cakes to welcome them to the village and satisfy her curiosity. She found them wearing aprons and with scarves tied round their heads, busily unpacking boxes.

“They’ve got boxes and boxes of books, hundreds of them! They’ve bookcases everywhere, even in the dining room. They talk funny, too, like people on the wireless. Real polite, though.”

“Ah, they’ll be from London then.” Said Mrs Monk, nodding her head wisely. “They all talk like that down there.”

“I know they’re from London, you daft old bat. I could read the sign on the side of the van as well as you. The Vicar doesn’t come from London and they talk like he does as you’d well know if you came to church instead of lying abed on a Sunday.”

“Sshh! Here’s one of them coming now.”

The little knot of women split up and there was silence in the shop and the door bell tinkled as the smaller of the two women entered. Miss Gregory entered the shop, her shopping basket over her arm, and looked round. Facing six pairs of curious eyes, she recognised the silence for what it was. She had encountered it before in villages all round Europe. No doubt their arrival had been the most exciting thing to happen here for a long while.

She knew how to deal with it, as well. At least these people spoke English and she was not going to be faced with a patois which bore little relationship to the language of the country.

Closing the door carefully, she turned and smiled. “Good afternoon, ladies. Ah!, Mrs Collins. Thank you so much for the tea. It was most welcome. Unpacking is dusty work. I will return your tray when I get home.” She said in her clear silvery voice.

A chorus of greetings answered her and Mrs Collins preened herself. The business of the shop was resumed and within a few weeks, they were accepted, attending church very properly every Sunday, pruning their roses, making jam and generally behaving very correctly, apart from their strange habit of reading.

They were still regarded as off-comed-uns, of course, and mildly eccentric into the bargain. Only three copies of The Times were delivered to the village each morning on the early train, one each for the Vicar, the Doctor and now for the two ladies at Brook Cottage.

When they first announced they were going away for three months and cancelled their paper and bread, there was some speculation and, on hearing they were going on a journey through France to Spain and then eventually to Italy, everyone was puzzled, such journeys being seen as being as adventurous as a trip to the moon. They returned, and settled down again into the rhythm of village life, punctuated by their absences each year.

They made an eclectic group of friends. Mr and Mrs Newby, the Vicar, John Wheeler, Mr and Mrs Shuttleworth and Tom from the garage, with whom they shared a love of folk music. A small harmonium stood in the parlour and many an evening was spent singing old songs.

When the war had stopped their wandering, they had not complained but followed the course of the war, with sadness, as it raged across Europe and places they had known were destroyed, wondering to one another about the fate of people they had known.

As towns and even countries which the local people had never heard of were mentioned on the news, people would ask where is Hamburg or Cologne or Sicily and they would get out their maps, photo albums and Guide Books and recall treasures gone forever and see faces of good people who were now beyond their reach.

Once D-Day arrived, they were so inundated with queries, especially from people who had relatives and friends with the troops in France, that they got out the big map of Europe and laid it out on the dining room table on a thick piece of plywood, tacked it down at the corners to stop it rolling and, using small pieces of card, marked the progress of the Allied Troops. They listened to every news bulletin and checked every day in the papers and people came each day to see the progress for themselves.

Now the European war was over and the map had been rolled up and put away but they followed the war in the Pacific just as intently, tracing the places on the big Globe which sat on the sideboard.

 

#278:  Author: dackel, Location: Wolfenbuettel, Germany/Cambridge, England PostPosted: Mon Oct 10, 2005 9:27 pm

What lovely ladies! I can well see that they were regarded as being a bit excentric, though - I mean, they read, so they must have been a funny lot! Very Happy

 

#279:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Mon Oct 10, 2005 9:51 pm

What a lovely interlude, it was really interesting to see the how and where of those two ladies.

 

#280:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Mon Oct 10, 2005 11:00 pm

What a wonderful pair - thanks PatMac

Liz

 

#281:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Tue Oct 11, 2005 10:29 am

How wonderful. Thank you patmac.

 

#282:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Tue Oct 11, 2005 12:12 pm

Thanks, Pat. It was nice to hear about the history of the two women and how they settled into the village.

 

#283:  Author: Mia, Location: London PostPosted: Tue Oct 11, 2005 3:10 pm

Thanks Pat - lovely

 

#284:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Oct 11, 2005 6:14 pm

Love that Dorothy has been accepted and the background for the two ladies.

Thanks Pat.

 

#285:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Tue Oct 11, 2005 7:32 pm

*g* Love Misses Gregory and Snaith! Very Happy Was fun to find out a bit more about them.

Thanks Pat. Kiss

 

#286:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Tue Oct 11, 2005 8:00 pm

Thank you Pat! Lovely post!

 

#287:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Oct 12, 2005 1:01 am

Just caught up with the last two posts, and as ever thoroughly enjoyed them!

Loved the "strange habit of reading"!!! And am most impresssed by Dorothy's ideas on language teaching . . .

 

#288:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Wed Oct 12, 2005 2:17 am

I enjoyed seeing Dorothy & the Misses pass each other's inspections. I wouldn't think Dorothy'd be fazed by "hundreds of books." Very Happy Didn't remember her knowing how to milk, though!

 

#289:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Wed Oct 12, 2005 4:50 pm

On the Monday morning, Hugh had a free first period and Dorothy went through her notes with him.

“If I can get everyone to agree, I’d like to start some little French games in the Second Form. I don’t want to tread on Nancy’s toes with the little ones but they should filter down to the first form if I can teach them some playground rhymes.

Then we need to start French in the Lower Third Form upwards they way I suggested, a short period each day would be best but that may cause problems with the timetable so it may have to be three times a week. We can’t probably do more than that to start with.”

“I’ll need to talk to Head of Languages in the Senior School and hope he’s in agreement. As Lower Four move up at the end of the year, they’ll just have a basic vocabulary and a ‘get by’ stock of phrases. That will be a start. By the time the present Lower Third go up to Polgarth, they should have a working knowledge of grammar and be able to read and write what they have learned. How do you feel he will take it?”

Hugh thought for a minute.

“I would imagine he will be thrilled. If they learn, say 10 words three times a week for about thirty weeks that’s over a thousand words in a year. I’d let John and Eric talk to him first. This is their idea so I’m sure they will have consulted him already. Let them fight your corner initially, though I think Ed Clark will be in favour. Modern Languages have always been a poor relation to Classics. Let’s face it, anything which lessens his load has to be good. I know Sir Julian is keen to have fluent language speakers for the future. He thinks we’ll never be so insular as we have been in the past and he sees the Empire falling apart and that we’ll lose the advantage we’ve had of being mainly trading with English speaking countries. He thinks he has had a disadvantage through the war in working through an interpreter. That gives you a pretty serious advocate.

They’ll probably want a meeting with both of you before anything is settled. I’d be inclined to just get it all down on paper with your reasons and let John take it from there.”

“I’ll do that. I’ll need to see him before I go. I promised I’d give him an answer this morning.”

“Walk over with me when I go. I do wish you didn’t have to go home today.”

*

Mrs Hatcherd had mixed feelings about the news, though she was careful not to say so. When Dorothy had gone upstairs to start putting her notes into order, Mrs Hatcherd was a little tearful.

“It’s just that once she’s gone, she’ll be gone for good. I know she will come back but she’ll be a visitor then, however close we are. Her life will be over there. I thought we had another year with her.”

Mr Hatcherd put his arm round her. “It’s best for her, dear. She’s Hugh’s now and we have to let go. She can’t turn down a job like that after all her hard work. If she hadn’t met Hugh, she would probably have applied for a job at the Chalet School and we would have seen even less of her. This way, she’s not far away. Why, we could get there and back in a day if we wanted to.”

“I know. It’s just that it seems so soon after losing Tom. Don’t worry, I’ll not let on. I suppose all mothers feel like this when their babies grow up.”

She accepted his hankie and wiped her eyes, giving a shaky smile. “I’m just so glad you came back. I don’t think I could have coped if you hadn’t.”

She put her arms round his neck and pulled his face down to hers.

“I love you, darling I probably don’t say it often enough.”

*

There had been quite a bit of discussion in the Staff Room about the General Election which Churchill had surprised most people by announcing on May 23rd. At first it had seemed to most people that it was a forgone conclusion that Churchill would carry the Conservatives to power. Hugh had his doubts. He had heard mutterings in the village about the lack of any promises from the Conservatives to implement the Beveridge Report and the mood of the people showed a determination not to go back to the inequalities of the 1930s.

The Conservatives appeared to be resting on their laurels and pinning all their hopes on Churchill’s personal popularity. The Labour campaign, on the other hand promised radical reform and the foundation of a Welfare State with free Health Care, Social Security Benefits for the sick and aged and equality of opportunity.

When Winston Churchill made his election broadcast, everyone in the Staff Room listened intently.

“I must tell you that a socialist policy is abhorrent to British ideas on freedom. There is to be one State, to which all are to be obedient in every act of their lives. This State, once in power, will prescribe for everyone: where they are to work, what they are to work at, where they may go and what they may say, what views they are to hold, where their wives are to queue up for the State ration, and what education their children are to receive. A socialist state could not afford to suffer opposition - no socialist system can be established without a political police. They (the Labour government) would have to fall back on some form of Gestapo.”

When he finished, there was a moment’s stunned silence and then uproar broke out.

“If ever I heard a fascist speech, that’s it!”

“The people want a new start. They don’t want to go back to the inequalities of the past.”

“Not a word about Beveridge! He just attacked Labour. He’ll have us at war with Russia next.”

The next evening, they listened equally intently to Clement Atlee.

“The Prime Minister made much play last night with the rights of the individual and the dangers of people being ordered about by officials. I entirely agree that people should have the greatest freedom compatible with the freedom of others. There was a time when employers were free to work little children for sixteen hours a day. I remember when employers were free to employ sweated women workers on finishing trousers at a penny halfpenny a pair. There was a time when people were free to neglect sanitation so that thousands died of preventable diseases. For years every attempt to remedy these crying evils was blocked by the same plea of freedom for the individual. It was in fact freedom for the rich and slavery for the poor. Make no mistake, it has only been through the power of the State, given to it by Parliament, that the general public has been protected against the greed of ruthless profit-makers and property owners.

The Conservative Party remains as always a class Party. In twenty-three years in the House of Commons, I cannot recall more than half a dozen from the ranks of the wage earners. It represents today, as in the past, the forces of property and privilege. The Labour Party is, in fact, the one Party which most nearly reflects in its representation and composition all the main streams which flow into the great river of our national life.”

The staff broke up into little groups, most in favour of the Labour Party and it’s promises but a few mistrusting the promises made.

“We don’t want to end up like Russia. They started promising free everything!”

“Yes, but at least Labour are willing to try! The Conservatives are just going to go back to pre-war politics. Most people are not going to stand for that.”

It soon became clear from the newspapers that the Conservatives were unlikely to win. The main question now was whether the Labour Party could win a big enough majority to push through their reforms.

Polling took place on July 5th but, to give time for all the ballots to come in from the forces who were still abroad in large numbers, was not counted till the 25th. Churchill returned from Potsdam where he was meeting with the Soviet and American leaders to find, a day later, that he was no longer in office and Clement Atlee was the new Prime Minister with a huge majority.

*

Reg and his friends had carried all the form prizes between them again and now Fourakis was up with them, taking his first ever prize for Chemistry.

At the end of term staff meeting, their future was being discussed.

“We’ll have to do something about that crowd. They’ve pushed the standard up and, while some are responding, some of the others are so far behind them, they are getting de-motivated.”

“What do you suggest? We can’t hold them back and they’re not a big enough set to make a separate form.”

Eric had his answer ready. “I’m going to suggest we have four forms in Lower Five next year. We’ve done it in the past when we’ve had boys who you’ve all agreed are not up to Upper Five work and need an extra year at Lower Five.

We’ve seven boys who fit that and with two new boys to join in September. That makes a total of sixty boys which at our absolute limit for three forms.
We take six who are nearest to them and make one small form. It would be more efficient than individual coaching. They’ll be specialising anyway from then on so they won’t be together the whole time.

Two more of our old staff will be back in September and we should be able to manage it and I’d rather do it at Lower Five level than have to hold even more back next year.”

There was a collective sigh of relief. This was more like it used to be. Perhaps things were getting back to normal.

*

“Don’t forget to write!”

“I won’t. Don’t expect too much though. It might only be post cards.”

“I can’t wait to see Dad. We’re going to see Granddad first and then we’re going to look for a house. Then he’s going back to his old job but he’s got a whole month till he starts.” Copley’s father had at last got his demob and was meeting his son in London.

Fourakis said nothing but was one big beam. His parents were expected in England within the next few days and were considering settling in London, much to his delight.

Hanson’s father was moving to Cambridge during the Summer, having accepted a position at the University and he was looking forward to having a normal life with his parents again instead of only seeing his father on his occasional days off.

Dixon’s father was due home within the next few weeks and had decided that the time had come to leave the Navy and was joining a firm in Plymouth designing wireless equipment for the Admiralty. He had been in the Navy since before his son was born and Dixon felt he hardly knew him so had mixed feelings about the new state of affairs.

MacDonald was looking forward to seeing both his oldest brother and his father again. “Their leaves have been in term time for the past two years. Dad’s coming home for good this time as well.”

Reg had now officially heard of the plans for the Summer and had spent all his spare time in the past few weeks practicing knots ready for the big adventure.

Now their trunks had gone on and all that remained was one last evening. They decided to go up the hill to the fallen tree for just one last time and were soon lying around in the grass, talking and laughing.

“We’ll be Lower Fifth when we come back. It sounds ancient. I remember when I thought all the boys up here were so grown up.” Hanson commented rather indistinctly as he was sucking a gob stopper.

“Poor Granddad! You’ll be saying ‘It’s not like it was in my young days.’ soon.”

Hanson threw a pine cone at Copley and soon pine cones and handfuls of grass were flying everywhere. Eventually, they heard the bell for Prayers and, brushing themselves down, set off down the hill for the last time as Upper Fourths.

*

For the first time in six years, no boys were staying at school for the Summer Holidays and that, more than anything else, brought home to the Staff that the war in Europe was indeed over at last. The Staff would stay over the weekend to ensure that all was left in good order and most were planning to leave the next Tuesday, leaving a few senior people to have planning meetings before going away. By the following weekend the school would be empty and, for the first time in six years, Mrs Newby would not have to cook for the school every day of the year.

Hugh was staying to move up to Polgarth ready for the new term and attend various meetings. As he put his books in boxes ready for the move, he recalled the day, two years ago when he had arrived with all his belongings in one suitcase. Now he had three boxes of books, a bookcase, an easy chair and a pretty bedside mat, not to mention the spirit stove and kettle and sundry ornaments and pictures.

Stacking the boxes in the corridor outside the room, he went back in to check for anything he had forgotten and stood by the window for a moment, looking at the familiar view. This had been home for the past two years and he felt he had little in common with the uncertain young man he had been then. His leg had regained it’s strength and apart from a slight limp, was good as new. He had, to a large extent, got used to his appearance and no longer felt repulsed when he looked in a mirror.

Footsteps sounded in the corridor and he turned as John came into the room.

“All packed, then?”

“Yes, I was just checking I’d remembered everything.” He looked round the room one last time. “It seems strange to be moving on. This room feels like home.”

“I shall miss you around the place. You’ve shaken us up in lots of ways and you’ve been good for us.”

Hugh looked at the older man and smiled.

“You won’t get rid of me that easily. I’m only going up the hill. I’ve no intention of disappearing once I’m up there. I’ve made friends here, especially you and Charles, and I don’t have enough friends to risk losing any. I’m going to keep on servicing the car and I’ll be teaching here twice a week. You won’t mind if I use you as a sounding board when I get crazy ideas up at Polgarth?”

“Not at all. You’re ideas haven’t been crazy so far. Come on, now. We’re going to have an early lunch today. The men will be coming for your things in a minute and you’ll be wanting to go up and unpack and settle in at Polgarth.”

Hugh took one last look round the room and followed him out of the door.

*
Dorothy arrived on the Monday for a meeting with the two heads and Andrew Clark, the Head of Languages at Polgarth House. Hugh borrowed the Chaucer House car and went to meet her, leaving her at Chaucer and returning to Polgarth for a meeting with Keith Morris who would be his Department Head.

It seemed strange to leave her there but he knew it was important that she made her own way in school life. He didn’t want her to be known just as his fiancée. She deserved to be known in her own right.

Dorothy ran into the house carrying her overnight case and knocked on the study door and went in when she herd John call “Come in.” They sat by the window and John started to go through some details of the timetable and what support she could expect.

“Nancy is quite happy for you to do a little French play session with the First Form each week. She learnt French at school and, if you are prepared to give her a little coaching in pronunciation and to brush up her French, she’ll help. Anne and Christine have had a walking holiday in France when they were at College and are keen to brush up their French for the future so you can count on their support at a practical level.

Stacie says she speaks French and German fluently. You know she was educated abroad? She’s very keen on what you are doing.”

Dorothy frowned. “Every time I hear her name, I’m convinced I know it. Has she gone on holiday, yet?”

“Yes, she went yesterday.”

“Oh, well. I’ll find out next term. Is there any opposition among the staff?”

“There doesn’t appear to be, in fact we may end up asking you to run classes for the staff. Most comments have been along the lines of wishing they had paid more attention in school. We’re putting part of the Library at your disposal. Goodness knows where we’ll get French books from, but if we can you could have a selection there.”

“What did you think about leaving German out for this year?”

“I think you are right. We’ll have enough to do with French and, of the two, I think French is the one to start with. There are still some raw nerves with regards to Germany, even though we have tried to stress the difference between Germans and Nazis!”

Dorothy nodded. “It’s sad but inevitable, I suppose.”

John took her through the timetable and then they went through to lunch.

Charles, George and Paul joined them, together with Matron. Mrs Newby took time out from her positive orgy of cleaning took time to welcome Dorothy.

“Welcome to the Mad House.” Said Charles with a wink. “It’s nice and quiet today now all the boys have gone. Sometimes you can’t hear yourself think in here. I hope you realise you’ll have an extra class to teach. There’s several of us who would like to learn to speak properly. I did French for Matric but when I went over there on holiday, I understood about one word in three. At least I tried. Two of our group subscribed to the theory that if they shouted slowly in English they would be understood. It was quite embarrassing.”

“I’ll teach anyone who asks, provided John can schedule it in.”

“Oh, you’ll find me in the class as well! You can usually find someone to translate in the cities but my cousin and I have a date for a walking holiday in the Pyrenees as soon as things settle down and I’d really like to be able to understand.”

By the time lunch was finished, Dorothy felt more relaxed. She had, John and Hugh’s assurance not withstanding, been unsure of her position in the school. Deep down, she had been afraid that she would be labelled as ‘Hugh’s fiancée’ or that the addition of a new subject would be seen as an encroachment on someone’s priorities. Admittedly, all the people present were ones she had already met but it was a start and it was encouraging to see that the senior members of the staff were keen.

After lunch, John showed Dorothy to her room. “It’s a visitor’s room we keep available for Governors or parents. It’s where Hugh stayed on his first night here.” He showed her where the bathroom was situated and left her to settle in.

Dorothy quickly unpacked and freshened up and then sat by the wide open window till it was time to meet John for the walk up to Polgarth House. The valley stretched out before her, the river glinting in the sunshine. She mentally added such a view to her list of an ideal cottage, though she knew it was not likely as most of the cottages clustered round the stream at the very bottom of the valley. “Some day!” she murmured and checking the time, picked up her folder of notes and went down the stairs.

 

#290:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Wed Oct 12, 2005 5:32 pm

Thank you Pat! That was a brilliant post!
I DO wish you'd hurry up andorothy and Stacie though! Wink

 

#291:  Author: Ray, Location: Bristol, England PostPosted: Wed Oct 12, 2005 5:33 pm

Love this post, Pat. I particularly love the way you've slotted in the current affairs of the day, and it does make an interesting contrast to see the two election speeches.

Ray *enjoying this emensely*

 

#292:  Author: Pat, Location: Doncaster PostPosted: Wed Oct 12, 2005 5:41 pm

That's sneaky-rotten - having Stacie leave before they meet!

Thanks Pat - I'm enjoying this, though I don't often comment as it takes all my time to catch up. Or it did! We now have BB at home, & it makes a difference.

 

#293:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Oct 12, 2005 6:22 pm

poke Pat and laughes because she's deliberately keeping Stacie and Dorothy apart!

Lovely episode Pat - and those speeches were very interesting.

 

#294:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Wed Oct 12, 2005 7:52 pm

Thanks, Pat. I'm glad Dorothy is being made to feel so welcome.

 

#295:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Oct 12, 2005 11:54 pm

Pat, this is just so good!! I love all the details of the adjustments being made, the slow return of fathers and brothers, the school emptying for holidays, the development of the timetable - and all so neatly interspersed with the wider world.
Plus the observations of Reg and his pals - to say nothing of Dorothy's arrival. Very Happy

 

#296:  Author: Miss Di, Location: Newcastle, NSW PostPosted: Thu Oct 13, 2005 3:00 am

Just being Lazy...was Dorothy a junior when Stacie was a senior?

Thanks for the updates Pat, I do like the way 'normal life' is slowly returning against the background of social change.

 

#297:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Thu Oct 13, 2005 7:38 am

Miss Di wrote:
Just being Lazy...was Dorothy a junior when Stacie was a senior?


Stacie was 14 in 'Camp' - Summer hols 34
She was 15 in 'Returns' - Fall 35

Dorothy is mentioned once as being 15 at the start of 'New' - Summer 36.

I'm assuming there is just over a year between them but as 'New' is the book where the school gets so much bigger and Stacie has settled down by then, they would have little, if any contact.

 

#298:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Thu Oct 13, 2005 9:07 am

Thank you Pat. A lovely post really showing how things were movign on and how life was getting back to 'normal' at the end of the war.

 

#299:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Thu Oct 13, 2005 12:13 pm

thanks Pat. That was fascinating. Is so interesting seeing the country vey slowly returning to a life under peaceful conditions.

*g* at the just missing Stacie!

 

#300:  Author: Mia, Location: London PostPosted: Thu Oct 13, 2005 2:20 pm

Thank you Pat - so interesting to see the speeches and hear the staff's comments too

 

#301:  Author: dackel, Location: Wolfenbuettel, Germany/Cambridge, England PostPosted: Thu Oct 13, 2005 9:01 pm

Thanks, Pat, a wonderful post as always! I love the way you integrate current affairs of the time in to your story and thus make it even more convincing.

 

#302:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Thu Oct 13, 2005 10:14 pm

This is the last post of this 'part' which covered the second year at Polgarth and takes us right to the end of the war. Thank you everyone for the kind comments, both on and off the board. Thanks also to the digilent archivers. Parts 1 to 7 are in the archives, complete with yibble and wibble. I also have it all in word docs for anyone who wants to read through straight - just pm with your email address.

I've already started Part 9 which is the Summer Holidays for Reg in 1945. You already know where he is going and who with. No it's not a cross over with Swallows and Amazons, though, in common with a lot of children of the time, the idea of being Swallows and Amazons is way up on the agenda for all the children involved.



Dorothy entered Eric’s study with John, feeling rather nervous. She had met Eric briefly before and found him a little intimidating, taller even than John, with thick. dark eyebrows which gave him a severe air. Wearing his gown, he had seemed very much the Headmaster. Today, however, he was in shirt sleeves and seemed much more approachable.

He welcomed her warmly and they sat in easy chairs round a small table which made the meeting seem much more informal.

“I’m afraid Ed is going to be a little late. The end of term has been hectic and he’s behind with his paperwork. Mollie, the School Secretary, has to leave tomorrow and if he doesn’t get it all to her before this meeting, he’ll be in trouble. We all tremble when she is displeased! I hope you don’t mind waiting.”

“Not at all, Doctor Cartwright. I’m staying till tomorrow so I can go through what we decide here with John. I’m in no hurry.”

Eric made a play of looking round the room.

“No, no boys in sight. Please, won’t you call me Eric out of school?”

“In that case, I’m Dorothy.”

A knock at the door interrupted them, the door opened and Ed Clark appeared, looking somewhat harassed.

Dorothy looked at him with interest. He was younger than she had expected, in his early forties, she judged and wore his dark wavy hair a little longer than fashion dictated. Instead of a tie, he sported a cravat and the description which sprang to her mind was dapper. As they were introduced, she found herself subjected to a keen glance from his dark brown eyes. His greeting was friendly enough but Dorothy realised that she was being seen as part of his fiefdom and hoped he was in favour of the changes.

To her surprise he then asked her about her French education in rapid, fluent French. She responded automatically in the same language and thought a flicker of approval crossed his face.

Eric and John exchanged amused glances and Eric intervened.

“I say, you two. You left us behind there.”

Ed looked a little shamefaced and then grinned.

“Well, perhaps you ought to put more effort into keeping up with your languages!” He looked across and Dorothy and winked. “Sorry, Miss Hatcherd. We took on someone a few years ago who turned out to be a total dud. I just had to check.”

Dorothy winked back, feeling relieved that she had passed her first test. Eric went across to the sideboard and poured coffee for them all and, once they were all settled with cups and delicious home made biscuits, opened his folder.

“You’ve all seen what Dorothy is proposing and have had time to think about it. I think you’ve some questions, Ed.”

Ed put down his cup and opened his own folder. Again, Dorothy had to go through her own experiences of being told she had excellent French and German and ‘should go far’ by her Head Mistress in England and then discovering that she was no where near as good as she had thought once she reached the Chalet School. Patiently, she explained the Chalet School system for teaching the girls languages. From time to time, he asked a question but mainly he seemed to be listening with open minded interest.

“I think the main reason languages are not taught early is in the belief that all the formal grammar and spelling and so on, need to be taught at the start. That means it gets tacked on in Senior School for a minority of boys. My way, they would find it fun and, by the time you get them to Senior School, more of them would opt to continue.”

There was silence for a few minutes while Ed digested what he had been told.

“At present we only offer it to the top two divisions from Upper four upwards and it is usually taken up by boys who are going the Arts route. Anyone going the Maths and Science route takes other Science subjects instead. The bottom division is too busy being pulled up to standard to have any extras. Most of the ones who do start, never go beyond School Cert in French and German often gets dropped very quickly. Do you see that changing?” he asked Eric

“Yes, though it would be over time. You know how Maths is always a problem in the bottom division?”

Ed nodded.

“We’ve had a measurable improvement this year in Lower Five and we think it is because most of the boys who have opted for Engineering come from the bottom end of the year. Engineering is using their maths and they can see the point in learning it so they paying more attention. They’re actually asking how to do things and the Maths staff have had to change their lesson plans to accommodate this.

Oliver Jeffreys was asked to join their end of year meetings to outline what he thinks would help next year. That’s a benefit we’ve already seen from adding a new subject. We think that if we can offer something a little different from other schools, we will do well in the long run.”

“Well, I’m all for that, naturally, but if you increase the workload, we’ll need more staff for languages and they’ll need to be fluent in at least French and German. You know how I feel about that. Like Dorothy, I’ve seen the results of teaching by people who just don’t speak fluently. The other problem I see is the timetable. If we keep adding subjects, we’ll need more lesson time.”

“We’re working on that. One of our specific questions with all staff interviews from now on will be whether they speak another language fluently. Where we have two good candidates for a post in any subject, we’ll be asking you to check their fluency and taking that into account. We’ll be looking to take on at least one person within the year, specifically for modern languages ready for when next year’s Lower Four come up. In addition to that, a fair number of the Chaucer House Staff have signed up for French lessons from Dorothy.

As for lesson time, we’re looking at that as well. Before the war we always had Saturday morning in school. the only reason we stopped was because we so short staffed. That comes back in September and will help.”

The meeting broke up and Ed and Dorothy went off to talk details while the two heads had a meeting about staffing and looking for ways to make all the changes work.

*

Dorothy and Hugh returned to Leeds the next day and spent the next week quietly. They went for walks, tended the allotment and Hugh had his promised evening down the pub with Mr Hatcherd. They planned to go away for a few days later in the month but hadn’t decided where.

“Somewhere different.” Said Dorothy. “We used to go to Scarborough for holidays when I was little but I’d like to go somewhere completely different. I really don’t know most of England. It would be fun to explore somewhere new with you.”

They poured over maps and made a list of places they would like to visit, both being secretly thrilled that they wanted the same sort of holiday. So far all their time together had been spent in Dorothy’s home town or at Polgarth, which Hugh now regarded as home.

They had still not decided when all thoughts of holidays were eclipsed by the report that an atomic bomb had been dropped on Japan.

The news bulletin was very simple.

“Scientists, British and American, have made the atomic bomb at last. The first one was dropped on a Japanese city this morning. It was designed for a detonation equal to 20,000 tons of high explosive. That’s 2,000 times the power of one of the RAF’s 10 ton bombs of orthodox design.”

In common with most people, the Hatcherds rejoiced at the news, not realising just what a change this detonation would make to the world. Hugh, who had more experience of the power of bombs was appalled at the power of this new weapon.

Three days later, they heard that a second bomb had been dropped and more details of the terrible sight were reported by Group Captain Peter Townsend who was an observer.

After a few days of speculation, the Japanese government surrendered on the 14th August. The next day was declared VJ day and the war was finally over. Dorothy and Hugh went into the Centre of Leeds, despite the rain and watched the crowds dancing in front of the Town Hall but neither was minded to join them.

Hugh realised that hard times lay ahead. The country was all but bankrupt, it’s time as a World Power was nearly over and the relentless march of the Soviet Union into Europe would need to be stopped somewhere. There was speculation that the Soviets were working on an atomic bomb and the thought of America and Russia facing one another with such appalling weapons was too terrible to contemplate.

For Dorothy, it was less than six months since she had lost her brother, who they now knew, had died the same day as Hitler. The loss was too raw to celebrate wholeheartedly and they left the revellers, walking silently, arm in arm, to catch the tram home.

As they walked from the tram stop by the Church, they stopped for a moment to look at the War Memorial. “I hope this is the end of war.” Said Dorothy. “I know it had to be done but I’d hate to think we had to go through this again, ever.”

Hugh found himself unable to comment and silently held her close. She laid her head on his shoulder and he gazed into the future. The atomic bomb had changed everything.

THE END OF PART 8

 

#303:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu Oct 13, 2005 10:53 pm

Pat, truly wonderful and so compelling. The realisation that life is going to be hard, that the war has left huge problems that may never be solved, and that there is a new and terrifying type of weapon will all surely have their impact on the futures of all the people here.

Thank you Pat. Part 9 will be most welcome when it arrives, but I presume that you are planning a little rest first?! Very Happy

 

#304:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Fri Oct 14, 2005 6:40 am

Perfect Pat. Cannot add to that. Just looking forward to the next part whenever you are able. Thank you.

 

#305:  Author: Guest,  PostPosted: Fri Oct 14, 2005 7:35 am

Also looking forward to tge next part whenever you have time to write it.

That was a brilliant last post for this part, thanks, Pat.

 

#306:  Author: Mia, Location: London PostPosted: Fri Oct 14, 2005 8:48 am

Thank you Pat, that was wonderful. Cannot wait till Part 9 (Wow 9!!!)
Very Happy

 

#307:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Fri Oct 14, 2005 8:59 am

Thank you Pat. A truely fitting last post and end to this section. I look forward to seeing part 9!

 

#308:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Fri Oct 14, 2005 12:16 pm

Thank you Pat

I have enjoyed this so much (again) and am looking forward to "Summer Holiday" when you're ready to post it. Very Happy

Liz

 

#309:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Fri Oct 14, 2005 3:44 pm

Wonderful, Pat. I read this last night but didn't get round to saying thanks. Perfect ending and has all been as fabulous as ever. Am very much looking forward to the Swallows and Amazons filled summer!

Thanks! Very Happy

 

#310:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Fri Oct 14, 2005 5:49 pm

Thank you Pat!
This has been absolutely fantastic!

 

#311:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Fri Oct 14, 2005 10:13 pm

Thanks, Pat. I was so worried when I saw the word 'Complete' that the entire drabble was complete. I'm so glad that's not the case! I'm glad Dorothy passed Ed's test.

 

#312:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Sat Oct 15, 2005 1:21 am

Thank you, Pat!

Glad to see that, despite forbodings on the world situation, Hugh & Dorothy's personal future is rather promising at the moment.

And looking forward to the holidays! Very Happy

 

#313:  Author: Ray, Location: Bristol, England PostPosted: Sat Oct 15, 2005 8:34 am

Lovely, Pat. The perfect ending.

Very much looking forward to Summer Holiday, when its ready Smile

Ray *applauding*

 

#314:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sat Oct 15, 2005 1:50 pm

Thanks, Pat, that was truly wonderful.

 

#315:  Author: M, Location: Winchester PostPosted: Sat Oct 15, 2005 2:24 pm

Will be great to see something of the Trips and the others of the 2nd generation at this early age as it's a period that the books don't cover. Smile

 

#316:  Author: Kathye, Location: Laleham PostPosted: Sat Oct 15, 2005 11:08 pm

Thanks Pat,

That was wonderful, I have at last, finally, caught up and have enjoyed every second of it.

You have brought the whole period to life for me and inspired me once again to try and write my own story.

Am very much looking forward to Part 9.

This is the first drabble I have managed to catch up on since we moved, but I couldnt stop trying because I felt like I knew your characters personally and I needed to know what happened.

Now for the rest of the board Rolling Eyes Shocked

 

#317:  Author: MaryR, Location: Sale Cheshire PostPosted: Sun Oct 16, 2005 1:09 pm

Thank you, Pat, have just caught up on the last few updates - to find it finished! Shocked

As several people have commented, the future does not look promising, despite the end of the war, but for Hugh and Dorothy, of course, everything at the moment looks rosy. Laughing

 

#318:  Author: Changnoi, Location: New Mexico, USA PostPosted: Sun Oct 16, 2005 11:53 pm

Pat, I have spent ALL of today reading the entire drabble thus far.

I don't feel like I have wasted my day by any means, but I do have an exam tomorrow that I haven't studied at all.

This is such a wonderful story! I want a Hugh in my life posthaste. I would also like to be the mother of all of the inseparables. Such nice boys, all of them.

I did catch the Colonel Barbour reference the first time she appeared, and I wondered which Barbour sister had been commandeered into the drabble. Which is it, by the way--Faith or Mercy?

Thank you so much for this. It is now Canon.

Chang

 

#319:  Author: Dawn, Location: Leeds, West Yorks PostPosted: Mon Oct 24, 2005 12:58 am

Finally finally caught up on this Pat - and I meant to have an early night Rolling Eyes

Wondering how the boys wil react to the re-introduction of Saturday morning school Very Happy

Thankyou for the election speeches - we never did any modern history at school. My mother is still convinced that Chrchill should have been re-elected *as we should all be so grateful for what he did for us during the war* - now I know why he wasn't



Looking forward ot Part 9 and making all sorts of good resolutions about keeping up with posts on a daily basis

 

The CBB -> Ste Therese's House


output generated using printer-friendly topic mod, All times are GMT

Page 1 of 1

Powered by phpBB 2.0.6 © 2001,2002 phpBB Group